I 


k.,. '  „ 


::•:-. 


LIBRARY    OF    THE    COMMANDERY    OF 
THE  STATE  OF  MASSACH  U  S  ETTS  MILITARY 
ORDER   OFTHE   LOYAL  LEGION  OF   THE 
U  N  ITED    STATES 

CADET    ARMORY,    BOSTON 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

AT  CHAPEL  HILL 


ENDOWED  BY  THE 

DIALECTIC  AND  PHILANTHROPIC 

SOCIETIES 


E579 
•M8U 
0.2 


UNIVERSITY  OF  N.C.  AT  CHAPEL  HILL 


00013476231 


This  book  is  due  at  the  LOUIS  R.  WILSON  LIBRARY  on  the 
last  date  stamped  under  "Date  Due."  If  not  on  hold  it  may  be 
renewed  by  bringing  it  to  the  library. 


DATE 
DUE 


RET. 


DATE 
DUE 


RET. 


mm 


2001 


p** 


'■  ; 


- — 


_ 


-Bit  2-0 


6 


HftYl  8zcQ& 


j\PR22'9S 


h 


—- H- 


■m 


1  2  20W) 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://archive.org/details/howitwasfouryearmorg 


GEN.  N.  B.  FORREST. 


HOW  IT  WAS; 


-A/ 


FOUR  YEARS  AMONG  THE  REBELS. 


BY  MRS.  IRBY  MORGAN, 

Nashville,    Tenn. 


Printed  for  the  Author. 

Publishing  House  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

Barbee  &  Smith,  Agents,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

1892. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1K92, 

By  Mks.  Irbv  Morgan, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Lihrarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


DEDICATED 

TO  THE 

CONFEDERATE  SOLDIERS. 


(3) 


INTRODUCTORY  WORDS. 


This  book  gives  an  inside  view  of  things  during  the  war  by 
a  truthful,  patriotic,  great-hearted  woman,  whose  keen  observa- 
tion and  kindly  soul  are  reflected  in  its  pages.  It  is  refreshing, 
after  the  deluge  of  dry  official  reports  of  campaigns  and  battles 
and  the  unhappy  contentions  of  so  many  surviving  heroes  as 
to  where  to  locate  the  glory  of  victory  and  the  shame  of  defeat, 
to  hear  a  woman's  voice  telling  the  story  of  that  awful  time  in 
her  own  way,  which  is  very  straightforward,  circumstantial, 
and  realistic.  I  mean  realistic  not  in  the  nude  and  vulgar  real- 
ism of  a  class  of  modern  novels  equally  inane  and  indecent,  but 
realistic  in  the  sense  that  events  are  narrated  with  simple  truth- 
fulness. There  is  no  partisan  coloring  or  melodramatic  flourish. 
Mrs.  Morgan  tells  what  she  saw  and  heard  during  those 
"  Four  Years  with  the  Rebels  "  in  a  colloquial  style  that  suits 
the  theme  and  charms  the  reader. 

Mrs.  Morgan  is  a  Southern  woman,  and  the  throb  of  her 
womanly  heart  is  in  every  line.  The  splendid  courage  of  the 
soldiers  of  the  Confederacy  finds  part  of  its  explanation  in  the 
intense  devotion,  unfailing  fortitude,  and  sublime  self-sacrifice 
of  the  women  of  the  South.  The  sons  and  husbands  of  such 
women  could  not  be  cowards.  Even  in  a  case  in  which  cow- 
ardice might  be  in  the  blood  or  the  nerves,  the  inspiration  of 
woman's  sympathy  and  the  traditions  of  a  people  where  courage 
is  hereditary,  and  among  whom  true  chivalry  yet  lingers  in  this 
materialistic  and  sordid  age,  the  constitutionally  timid  were 
swept  into  the  current  and  carried  forward  on  the  crest  of  the 
fiery  waves  of  war. 

It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  Mrs.  Morgan,  writing  more  than  a 

(5) 


6  HOW    IT    WAS. 

quarter  of  a  century  after  the  war,  expresses  no  doubt  of  the 
righteousness  of  the  Southern  cause.  Whatever  maybe  said  of 
the  people  of  the  South,  and  whatever  may  be  the  ultimate  ver- 
dict of  the  world,  it  is  uttering  nonsense  to  say  that  their  hearts 
were  not  in  the  struggle.  Men  do  not  die  and  women  do  not 
suffer,  as  the  men  and  women  of  the  South  died  and  suffered,  for 
a  cause  that  is  not  dear  to  them.  Had  not  the  hearts  of  the  men 
and  women  of  the  South  been  in  the  cause,  the  Confederacy 
would  have  collapsed  with  its  first  serious  reverse.  The  leaders 
of  the  South  did  not  drag  the  Southern  people  into  the  war  any 
more  than  did  the  leaders  of  the  North  drag  the  Northern  peo- 
ple into  it.  They  had  been  drifting  into  its  vortex  for  two  gen- 
erations, and  what  had  been  long  dreaded  and  foretold  came  in 
1861. 

Reconstruction  has  been  effected,  and  reconciliation  has  been 
so  greatly  advanced  that  hopeful  patriots  of  all  sections  indulge 
the  expectation  that  the  time  is  not  far  off  when  the  last  note  of 
sectional  discord  will  be  hushed,  and  the  last  sectional  politician 
will  be  buried  deep  with  his  face  downward.  But  it  may  be 
said  here,  as  it  has  been  said  before,  that  if  it  is  insisted  that,  as 
a  condition  of  perfect  reconciliation,  the  Southern  people  shall 
acknowledge  that  the  boys  in  gray  fought  and  died  for  a  cause 
they  believed  to  be  wrong,  the  trumpet  of  the  last  judgment 
will  sound  before  they  will  make  the  shameful  concession. 
They  were  defeated,  but  they  made  a  good  fight  for  what  they 
believed  to  be  a  just  cause.  They  died  for  their  convictions, 
and  no  Southern  man  or  woman  will  seek  to  fix  upon  their 
memories  the  blot  of  insincerity.  Neither  will  any  true  man  or 
woman  of  the  North  seek  thus  to  smirch  the  memory  of  our 
dead  heroes.  The  women  of  the  two  sections  who  still  mourn 
for  their  dead  who  sleep  where  they  fell  may  clasp  hands  in  a 
sacrament  of  sorrow  and  forgive  on  both  sides,  but  they  cannot 
forget. 

Within  the  bounds  of  Mrs.  Morgan's  personal  acquaintance  in 


INTRODUCTORY    WORDS.  7 

Nashville  and  elsewhere  she  is  well  esteemed  as  a  lady  of  the 
highest  social  respectability  and  Christian  virtues.  Beyond  that 
circle  is  the  general  public,  to  whom  I  commend  these  pages 
with  these  "  Introductory  Words,"  with  the  belief  that  they 
will  greatly  enjoy  their  perusal,  and  with  the  hope  that,  having 
yielded  to  the  urgent  request  of  her  family  and  friends  in  giv- 
ing this  book  to  the  press,  the  author  may  be  rewarded  by  a 
large  measure  of  success.  O.  P.  Fitzgerald. 

March  4,  1892. 


HOW  IT  WAS. 


CHAPTER  I. 


THE  people  of  Nashville  for  weeks  before  the 
fall  of  Fort  Sumter  were  greatly  excited,  as  the 
whole  country  was  watching  and  waiting  com- 
ma- events.  Fort  Sumter  fell;  and  no  one  can 
describe  the  excitement  but  one  who  witnessed 
it;  and  every  one  commenced  planning  and  trying 
to  do  something  to  aid  the  South. 

Drums  were  beating,  fifes  playing,  the  boys  com- 
ing in  troops  to  enlist  for  the  war,  and  anxious  fa- 
thers and  mothers  could  be  met  at  every  point. 
All  were  earnest  and  anxious,  as  few  had  antici- 
pated the  result  of  the  wrangling  the  country  had 
had  for  years;  and  now  war  was  upon  us,  and  we 
totally  unprepared  for  it. 

All  the  old  guns  and  muskets  to  be  found  were 
brought  into  requisition,  and  many  consulted  as  to 
how  to  use  them,  how  they  could  be  remodeled, 
etc.,  and  we  of  the  South  were  in  a  dilemma  what 
to  do;   but  we  went  on  the  presumption,  "where 

(?) 


IO  HOW   IT   WAS. 

there's  a  will  there's  a  way,"  to  get  us  out  of  diffi- 
culty, and  the  result  proved  it. 

Mr.  V.  K.  Stevenson  and  others  formed  a  com- 
pany to  gather  war  materials,  and  my  husband, 
Mr.  Irby  Morgan,  was  selected  by  him  to  go  to 
New  Orleans,  Louisville,  and  other  points  to  get 
sulphur  and  other  material  for  making  caps. 

Col.  Samuel  D.  Morgan  took  great  interest  in 
the  cap  factory,  and  it  was  a  success,  for  in  a 
short  time  they  were  making  thousands.  Mr. 
Morgan  brought  home  two  of  the  first  perfect 
caps,  and  requested  me  to  keep  them  as  souvenirs 
of  the  war.  The  caps  that  were  used  at  Manassas 
and  Bull  Run  were  made  in  our  cap  factory  of  the 
material  bought  by  my  husband.  After  this  facto- 
ry had  proved  a  success,  Mr.  Morgan  and  others 
were  sent  to  hunt  wool  to  make  clothes  for  our 
soldiers,  and  he  went  to  Texas  and  other  points 
and  bought  four  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
pounds  and  had  it  shipped  to  Nashville,  and  from 
here  he  took  it  to  factories  in  Mississippi,  Ala- 
bama, Georgia,  and  East  Tennessee  to  be  made  in 
Confederate  gray.  He  went  to  the  factories  and 
got  the  cloth,  and  the  last  he  procured  Gen. 
Rody  had  to  send  an  escort  to  guard  the  wagons, 
and  he  delivered  to  the  department  in  Atlanta  five 
hundred    thousand    yards    of    Confederate    gray 


HOW  IT   WAS.  II 

which  he  had  had  made  at  a  cost  of  seventy-five 
cents  a  yard,  when  it  was  selling  in  the  market 
at  five  dollars  a  yard.  After  he  returned  from 
Texas,  then  our  work  began. 

Col.  Terry's  gallant  command  from  Texas  came 
through  the  marshes  of  Louisiana,  in  water  and 
mud  almost  waist  deep,  and  most  of  them  took  se- 
vere colds,  and  by  the  time  they  got  to  Nashville 
a  number  were  sick.  To  add  to  their  troubles,  the 
measles  broke  out  among  them.  Hospitals  were 
hurriedly  fitted  up,  and  they  were  soon  crowded. 
The  citizens  were  greatly  distressed,  and  the  ladies 
went  in  troops  to  see  them,  to  take  delicacies,  and 
to  do  all  to  alleviate  their  sufferings.  Miss  Jane 
Thomas,  Mrs.  Felicia  Porter,  and  many  others 
were  untiring  in  their  attentions ;  but  the  hospitals 
were  so  crowded  and  uncomfortable  that  a  number 
decided  to  take  them  to  their  homes  and  nurse 
them.  A  great  many  were  young,  petted  darlings 
at  home,  and  of  course  they  were  wretched.  I 
took  Capt.  Rice,  a  grand  old  man  who  lived  on 
Trinity  River  on  a  large  farm;  also  Frank  Roan, 
Capt.  Hunter,  and  Frank  Kibbe,  all  four  from 
Texas,  and  Levi  Jones,  of  East  Tennessee.  All 
were  very  ill  with  measles  and  terrible  coughs,  and 
we  sent  for  our  family  physician  and  did  all  we 
could   for   them,   sitting  up    and    nursing   for  two 


12  HOW   IT   WAS. 

months.  I  hired  a  nurse  and  got  the  boys  from 
the  store  to  help  sit  up  with  them.  Capt.  Hunter 
was' delirious  for  two  weeks,  and  Capt.  Rice  as  ill 
as  could  be  to  live,  and  we  watched  and  waited  as 
tenderly  as  possible.  After  two  months  Capt. 
Hunter  got  strong  enough  to  join  his  command, 
so  did  Frank  Roan  and  Kibber;  that  left  me  with 
Levi  Jones  and  Capt.  Rice.  Dr.  Atchison  told 
me  he  thought  Capt.  Rice  would  die.  I  was  much 
distressed,  for  I  had  become  greatly  attached  to 
the  old  man.  I  went  to  him  and  said:  "Captain, 
you  are  very  sick;  I  fear  you  will  not  get  well." 
He  said,  with  a  great  deal  of  earnestness  and 
quiet  dignity:  "  Madam,  I  am  an  old  man.  I  have 
plenty  at  home,  a  large  farm,  negroes,  no  wife  nor 
children,  and  the  boys  were  all  leaving,  and  I  loved 
them  and  could  not  stand  to  see  them  go  without 
me,  and  I  thought  a  country  that  had  done  so 
much  for  me  I  ought  to  fight  for  it."  I  said: 
"My  dear  old  friend,  you  must  try  to  think  of  a 
better  land, to  which  you  are  fast  hastening.  Look 
to  God  for  help.  We  have  done  all  we  can  for  you ; 
now  beg  God  to  help  you  to  be  ready  to  meet 
him."  He  said:  "  I  have  always  been  charitable, 
have  ever  been  kind  to  my  negroes,  and  old  Mas- 
ter will  deal  kindly  with  me.  I  have  no  fears." 
And  just  as  the  glorious  sun  rose  the  old  man's 


HOW   IT   WAS.  13 

spirit  took  its  flight,  I  hope  to  a  better  world.     We 
buried  him  at  Mt.  Olivet. 

All  were  gone  now  but  Levi.  He  seemed  de- 
lighted with  his  surroundings;  would  come  into 
my  room  and  would  sit  for  hours  with  the  children 
and  myself  and  tell  me  about  his  mother,  sisters, 
and  brothers,  and  wish  he  was  at  home  with  them. 
He  said  he  wished  he  was  at  home  so  he  could  go 
to  the  singing  school.  He  was  tired  of  the  war. 
He  reverted  to  the  singing  school  again  and  again, 
and  said  they  made  the  prettiest  music  he  ever 
heard,  indeed  they  were  powerful  singers.  One 
day  I  said  I  thought  the  fresh  air  would  do  him 
good:  "  I  will  have  the  carriage  ready,  and  I  want 
you  to  take  a  ride."  He  was  delighted,  and  ob- 
served that  he  thought  it  would  do  him  "  a  power 
of  good."  As  he  crossed  the  bridge  he  saw  his 
first  steamboat;  and  he  was  charmed,  and  told  me 
when  he  got  home  that  he  thought  "  it  was  such  a 
good  idea,  houses  floatin'  on  water,  and  a  feller 
could  fish  all  the  way  down."  He  got  to  looking 
well  and  ate  heartily,  and  I  said:  "  Levi,  I  expect 
soon  they  will  call  on  you  to  join  your  command." 
He  said:  "Yes;  I  am  looking  any  day  to  be  sent 
for,  but  I  am  powerful  weak."  He  screwed  up 
his  courage  enough  to  appoint  a  time  to  join  his 
regiment,  but  when  the  fatal  day  arrived  he  came 


14  HOW    IT   WAS. 

to  my  room  with  a  handkerchief  bound  around  his 
jaws.  I  asked  him  what  was  the  matter.  He 
said  his  tooth  was  killing  him  it  was  aching  so  bad. 
I  got  him  camphor,  laudanum,  and  warm  cloths  to 
apply,  and  he  sat  with  his  head  bent  down  in  his 
hands  and  rocked  and  moaned  and,  as  I  thought, 
oblivious  to  all  surroundings;  but  all  of  a  sudden 
he  looked  up  with  his  keen,  black  eyes,  and  said: 
"When  I  go  home,  I  am  going  to  send  you  a  bar- 
rel of  apples  and  sweet  taters."  I  thanked  him, 
and  said  he  was  very  kind;  and  then  he  would 
rock  and  moan  again,  seeming  in  great  agony. 
After  being  silent  for  some  time,  he  raised  his 
head  again  and  said:  "Miss  Morgan,  California 
must  be  a  great  country.  Sweet  taters  grows  thar 
on  trees,  and  weighs  sixty  pounds."  I  told  him 
I  thought  it  wonderful.  He  was  just  nineteen,  and 
could  I  have  done  so,  I  would  have  sent  him  home 
to  his  mother  to  be  happy.  After  his  toothache 
was  cured  he  could  find  no  other  excuse,  so  final- 
ly, with  great  reluctance,  he  joined  his  command. 


CHAPTER  II. 


THE  next  startling  event  was  the  battle  of  Ball's 
Bluff,  in  which  Col.  Erasmus  Burt,  brother-in- 
law  of  Mr.  Morgan,  lost  his  life.  He  was  Auditor  of 
the  State  of  Mississippi,  and  raised  a  splendid  reg- 
iment around  Jackson,  sons  of  the  best  and  most 
influential  families,  and  went  to  Virginia  to  the 
seat  of  action.  They  had  a  terrific  fight  there,  and 
Col.  Burt  killed  Col.  Baker,  of  Oregon,  and  a 
whole  regiment  of  Federals  fired  on  him,  and  as 
Col.  Burt  fell,  mortally  wounded,  his  regiment 
yelled  and  charged  like  demons,  killed  and  drove 
into  the  Potomac  two  thousand  seven  hundred 
men,  and  it  was  called  at  the  time  by  the  Federal 
papers:  "  The  Ball's  Bluff  Disaster."  Col.  Burt 
was  promoted  for  his  bravery,  but  it  came  too  late, 
as  he  died  the  next  day.  This  was  early  in  the 
war,  and  a  company  was  detailed  to  escort  his  re- 
mains to  Jackson.  He  was  beloved  by  all,  for  he 
was  a  brave  soldier  and  a  Christian  gentleman. 
He  left  a  widow  and  eight  children  with  no  pro- 
tector, so  Mr.  Morgan  moved  them  to  Alabama 
near  relatives. 

(15) 


1 6  HOW    IT    WAS. 

One  day  it  was  announced  that  Gen.  Beauregard 
and  Father  Ryan  would  give  a  talk  on  the  war,  at 
Masonic  Hall,  so  we  went  to  hear  them.  This  was 
soon  after  the  battles  of  Bull  Run  and  Manassas, 
and  they  had  a  great  deal  that  was  encouraging  to 
say.  After  the  lecture  was  over  we  went  up  to  the 
platform  and  were  introduced  to  them,  and  ex- 
pressed pleasure  at  hearing  them  give  so  encourag- 
ing accounts  of  our  prospects.  Gen.  Beauregard 
spoke  of  the  battles  of  Manassas  and  Bull  Run,  and 
said  the  Federals  were  so  demoralized  that  if  we  had 
been  prepared  to  pursue  them  we  could  have  gone 
to  Washington  and  dictated  terms  of  peace.  He 
asked  my  husband  if  he  was  related  to  Gen.  John 
T.  Morgan,  and  he  told  him  he  was  his  brother. 
He  said  we  ought  to  be  proud  of  him,  for  at  a  crit- 
ical time  in  the  battle  he,  by  his  strategy,  helped  to 
turn  the  tide  in  our  favor.  We  told  him  that  Nash- 
ville had  made  the  caps  that  fought  those  battles.  I 
never  will  forget  Father  Ryan's  noble  countenance, 
so  full  of  love  and  gentleness.  He  had  long  hair,  a 
handsome  face,  and  every  inch  a  man  and  poet, 
and  his  love  for  our  South  land  beamed  forth  in 
every  look  and  trembled  in  ever  word  he  uttered. 

They  had  been  fighting  at  Fort  Donelson  for 
days,  and  we  would  hear  very  distressing  accounts 
from  them :   our  boys  in  water  knee-deep,  and  such 


HOW    IT    WAS.  17 

terrific  fighting  it  was  fearful  to  contemplate,  and 
such  overwhelming  numbers  to  contend  with. 
But  almost  every  day  we  would  hear  of  deeds  of 
valor  and  bravery,  and  we  felt  that  our  noble  boys 
could  not  be  whipped.  They  were  outnumbered 
and  had  to  succumb,  and  only  those  know,  who 
went  through  these  exciting  times,  what  the  news 
of  the  fall  of  Fort  Donelson  meant. 

The  next  report  was  that  the  army  was  falling 
back  and  would  make  a  stand  at  Nashville.  Some 
said  they  would  fight  in  Edgefield;  others,  that 
they  would  fall  back  and  fight  on  the  other  side  of 
the  river.  By  the  next  morning  the  streets  were 
filled  with  soldiers,  wagons,  army  stores,  and  ar- 
tillery wagons  being  prepared  to  send  South,  and 
the  excitement  was  at  fever  heat,  and  pandemoni- 
um seemed  to  reign. 

The  next  news  was  from  an  old  friend,  Mrs. 
Stubbs,  who  said  Gen.  Albert  Sidney  Johnston 
was  at  her  home;  had  come  there  to  rest,  and 
everything  was  being  done  for  his  comfort.  I 
prepared  a  waiter  of  delicacies,  and  was  soon  on 
my  way  to  her  house.  When  I  arrived,  she  insist- 
ed on  my  seeing  him,  but  I  said  I  wouldn't  think 
of  intruding.  She  took  the  waiter  to  him,  and  in  a 
little  while  came  back  with  a  message  from  the 
general  that  he  would  like  to  see  me.     She  took 


lb  HOW    IT    WAS. 

my  arm,  and  almost  before  I  knew  it  I  was  in 
Gen.  Johnston's  presence.  He  expressed  great  re- 
gret at  having  to  fall  back.  I  told  him  I  hoped 
he  would  not  think  it  presumption,  but  I  was  anx- 
ious to  know  if  he  intended  making  a  stand  at 
Nashville.  "  My  husband  intends  to  take  us  South 
if  the  army  does  fall  back;  but  if  it  is  not  proper 
to  answer,  don't  hesitate  to  decline.  I  am  anxious 
to  know,  for  we  will  have  to  make  some  few  prepara- 
bef ore  leaving  home."  He  said:  "  You  had  better 
get  ready  and  start  in  the  morning."  I  looked  at 
that  noble  face  and  massive  head,  and  saw  sorrow 
and  care  depicted  there,  and  I  have  never  forgot- 
ten him.  That  careworn  face  is  fresh  in  my  memo- 
ry. I  have  met  Mrs.  Stubbs  many  times  since  the 
war,  and  she  loved  to  dwell  on  the  time  Gen. 
Johnston  was  at  her  house,  and  she,  as  many  oth- 
ers would  have  done,  considered  it  a  great  honor 
to  entertain  so  brave  a  man.  I  went  home,  and 
soon  after  saw  Drs.  McTyeire  and  Summers, 
knowing  they  were  as  anxious  as  we  to  get  away 
with  their  families.  But  by  night  the  rumor  was 
all  over  town  that  the  army  would  make  a  stand, 
and  every  one  who  could  shoulder  a  musket  must 
help  to  defend  Nashville  to  the  last  ditch.  My 
husband  thought  it  best  for  us  to  go,  and  he  would 
stay    and    fight    if    necessary.      So    we    started  to 


HOW    IT  WAS.  19 

Fayetteville.  Before  leaving,  I  called  up  my  two 
faithful  servants,  husband  and  wife,  Henry  and 
Martha  Brown  by  name,  told  them  to  take  the 
keys,  use  wood,  coal,  and  contents  of  the  larder, 
and  take  good  care  of  the  house  and  everything 
in  it:  and  faithfully  they  performed  their  part. 
They  buried  my  China,  packed  at  night  my  car- 
pets to  my  mother  in  Nashville,  carried  my  furni- 
ture, piece  at  a  time,  to  the  houses  of  different 
friends,  and  stayed  as  long  as  they  were  allowed. 
The  Federals  wanted  to  make  a  hospital  of  the 
house,  when  our  friends,  Mr.  Dick  White  and  fam- 
ily, moved  in  and  kept  it  for  us  till  the  close  of  the 
war.  Martha  and  Henry  went  to  Washington  with 
President  Johnson's  family,  Martha  as  maid  in  the 
"  White  House,"  and  Henry  as  a  trusted  servant; 
but  he  died  a  few  months  after  going  there.  I 
mention  all  this  to  show  the  fidelity  of  the  old  serv- 
ants. They  had  been  with  us  many  years,  and 
"  Mammy  Martha  "  was  dearly  beloved  by  us  all. 
I  packed  my  trunk,  took  my  nurse  Ella,  and  chil- 
dren, and  my  little  son,  ten  years  old,  to  drive  the 
barouche,  and  we  started  to  old  friends  in  Fayette- 
ville, leaving  Mr.  Morgan  there  to  await  coming  de- 
velopments. We  traveled  with  sad  hearts,  thinking 
of  the  dear  ones  left  behind  who  could  not  follow  us. 
Events  soon   showed  that  instead  of  making  a 


20  HOW    IT    WAS. 

stand  the  army  was  retreating,  and  the  roads  were 
filled  with  every  kind  of  vehicle  of  which  the  imag- 
ination could  conceive.  Artillery  wagons,  ambu- 
lances, furniture  wagons,  carts,  and  every  kind 
of  conveyance  to  which  a  horse  could  be  hitched. 
They  were  driving,  lashing,  yelling,  and  galloping, 
and  my  little  children  and  myself  in  the  midst  of 
them.  We  got  to  Murfreesboro  after  dark,  but 
found  that  the  army  had  beaten  us  there  and  all 
the  hotels  were  filled.  There  we  were  in  the 
crowded  street,  not  knowing  where  to  go  or  what 
to  do,  when  I  heard  my  old  hackman's  voice, 
Frank  Eakin,  for  he  had  waited  on  me  in  that  ca- 
pacity for  many  years  whenever  a  hack  was  need- 
ed. Never  did  a  voice  sound  so  sweet!  for  I  was 
much  fatigued,  and  more  worried  in  mind  than 
body.  He  ran  up  and  said:  "Is  that  you,  Miss 
Julia?"  And  I  said:  "  Yes;  what  is  left  of  me." 
He  said :  "I  will  take  you  out  to  Miss  Julia  Eakin's 
[Miss  Julia  Spence,  now],  and  Miss  Myra  Eakin 
is  there — just  come  all  the  way  from  New  York — 
got  there  this  evening."  So  I  gladly  followed 
Uncle  Frank  until  we  got  to  Mrs.  David  Spence's 
house,  and  there  received  a  hearty  welcome,  and 
we  all  sat  up  till  late  that  night,  bemoaning  the 
fortunes  of  war.  Early  in  the  morning  old  Frank 
had    everything    in     readiness,    trunks    securely 


HOW    IT    WAS.  21 

strapped,  harness  adjusted,  etc.,  and  many  direc- 
tions to  my  son  how  to  drive  to  prevent  an  acci- 
dent. Then,  after  Mrs.  Spence  had  prepared  us  a 
sumptuous  lunch,  we  bade  them  good-bye,  thanking 
God  for  having  such  kind  friends  raised  up  to  us 
in  our  hour  of  need. 


CHAPTER  III. 


WE  rode  on  and  on,  and  I  thought  our  journey 
would  never  end.  The  children  would  say 
they  heard  cannonading,  and  I  would  imagine  a 
thousand  things  were  happening,  and  Mr.  Morgan 
among  them,  and  I  felt  wretchedly.  Just  as  we 
rode  into  Shelbyville  the  children  exclaimed: 
"  There  comes  papa,  on  a  horse,  riding  as  fast  as 
he  can !  "  I  strained  my  eyes  to  see,  but  the  dust 
was  so  bad  that  objects  directly  in  front  could  hardly 
be  distinguished;  but  sure  enough,  their  keen  eyes 
were  not  mistaken,  for  on  he  came  at  a  rapid  gait 
to  catch  up  with  us,  and  we  were  all  so  delighted 
we  forgot  how  tired  we  were;  and  the  children's 
tongues  let  loose,  and  such  a  Babel  of  voices  you 
never  heard,  all  trying  to  talk  at  once,  telling  our 
hairbreadth  escapes  from  being  run  over  by  so 
many  wagons.  We  spent  the  night  in  Shelbyville, 
and  next  day  started  to  Fayetteville  to  stay  with  an 
old  friend,  Dr.  Robert  McKinney.  Mr.  Mor- 
gan went  on  to  Atlanta  to  attend  to  government 
business. 

When  we   arrived   at  Fayetteville,  we  found   a 
(22) 


HOW    IT    WAS.  23 

large  portion  of  Johnston's  army  there,  and  they 
continued  to  come  for  several  days.  We  met  at 
the  doctor's  house  Gen.  John  C.  Breckinridge, 
an  old  friend  of  the  family;  Gen.  Forrest;  Dr. 
Kelley  (or  rather  Col.  David  Kelley),  then  on  Gen. 
Forrest's  staff;  and  Gen.  Bowen  and  wife,  of  Gen. 
Price's  army  of  Missouri.  We  heard  the  fight  at 
Fort  Donelson  discussed  from  every  point,  and  I 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  our  soldiers  had  done 
enough  to  stop  and  not  fire  another  gun.  I  heard 
Gen.  Forrest  tell  of  the  execution  of  our  sharp- 
shooters, and  after  the  battle  he  said  he  counted  six- 
ty killed  in  one  place,  and  called  on  Col.  Kelley  to 
know  if  that  was  the  number.  He  said  their  exe- 
cution was  wonderful  and  fearful  to  contemplate, 
the  number  killed  was  so  great.  Gen.  Bowen  was 
a  splendid  specimen  of  manhood,  and  his  wife  was 
charming.  They  spent  a  week  at  the  doctor's, 
and  we  had  a  pleasant  time  going  to  see  the  sol- 
diers drill.  Soon  the  army  left  for  Corinth  and 
Shiloh.  I  learned  that  Gen.  Bowen  was  killed  at 
Shiloh,  and  his  wife  returned  to  Missouri. 

Before  Mr.  Morgan  left  he  gave  me  a  box  of  gold 
containing  $12,000,  and  told  me  to  take  good  care 
of  it:  we  might  need  it.  T  told  Mrs.  McKinne}^, 
and  we  discussed  the  danger  of  keeping  it  in  the 
house,  for  we  felt  very  anxious  about  it,  as  there 


24  HOW    IT    WAS. 

were  servants  going  in  and  out  all  the  time.  We 
thought  and  planned  as  to  the  safest  disposition 
that  could  be  made  of  it.  There  was  a  large  rose- 
bush directly  under  the  window  of  her  bedroom  ;  so 
we  decided  to  dig  up  the  rose,  divide  it,  and  send 
a  piece  of  it  to  a  neighbor  who  was  anxious  to 
have  some  of  it,  and  while  the  servant  went  to  de- 
liver the  rose  to  our  friend  we  slipped  the  box  in  the 
hole  and  planted  back  what  was  left  of  the  rose, 
gave  it  a  good  pounding  and  profuse  watering,  and 
it  scarcely  wilted,  it  was  so  well  managed. 

We  remained  in  Fayetteville  six  weeks,  then 
Mr.  Morgan  came  and  took  us  to  Lookout  Moun- 
tain to  Mr.  Aldehoff's  Seminary,  where  we  board- 
ed and  sent  the  children  to  school.  Several  Nash- 
ville girls  were  here  at  the  seminary.  We  had  a 
delightful  time  roaming  over  the  mountains,  for 
the  scenery  was  magnificent;  and  every  after- 
noon I  would  take  my  children  and  a  troop 
of  boys  and  girls — for  both  sexes  attended  the 
school — and  we  would  walk  for  miles,  feasting 
our  eyes  on  the  beautiful  mountain  azaleas, 
holly,  and  laurel,  and  many  lovely  wild  flowers 
which  were  rare  to  us,  and  we  would  all  go  back 
with  our  hands  and  aprons  full  of  the  sweet  blooms. 
The  air  was  so  cool  and  bracing  it  seemed  we 
would  never  tire  of   these  excursions.      I  was  so 


HOW    IT    WAS.  25 

charmed  with  the  beautiful  flowers  and  shrubs, 
and  so  confident  we  would  whip  the  Yankees  and 
get  home  by  fall  or  spring  at  the  least,  and  acting 
on  the  presumption,  I  got  some  of  the  mountain 
women  to  go  with  me  to  select  plants  to  take  back 
to  Nashville.  I  walked,  looked,  and  admired,  and 
tied  a  piece  of  white  string  on  one,  red  and  black 
on  others,  so  I  would  know  them  when  I  got  ready 
to  take  them  up.  I  planned  that  I  would  take  up 
enough  native  soil  to  insure  success  when  I  re- 
moved  them,  and  I  was  so  delighted  with  the  idea 
of  procuring  so  many  novelties  I  would  walk  for 
miles  hunting  them.  But  alas!  the  time  never 
came  for  them  to  be  transplanted,  for  after  that  too 
much  of  stern  reality  occurred  to  fill  the  heart  and 
mind,  and  made  me  forget  the  beautiful  wild  flow- 
ers. In  our  strolls  we  would  often  come  in  con- 
tact with  the  residents,  and  would  have  long  chats 
with  them.  They  seemed  well  satisfied  with  their 
surroundings.  Most  of  them  had  been  reared 
there,  knew  but  little  of  the  outside  world,  and 
were  contented  and  happy.  I  asked  them  how 
they  lived,  as  most  of  the  men  were  in  the  army; 
and  they  told  me  they  dug  calamus,  ginseng, 
and  angelica,  and  gathered  huckleberries,  black- 
berries, and  dewberries,  raised  chickens  and  hogs, 
and  they  got  on  finely-      They  were  kind-hearted, 


26  HOW    IT    WAS. 

polite,  and  credulous  to  a  degree  that  astonished 
me,  and  seemed  ready  to  believe  all  the  marvelous 
tales  that  could  be  conceived  of.  I  felt  so  sorry 
for  them,  seeing  how  ignorant  they  were ;  and  then 
I  thought  they  were  happier  than  we  were,  with  no 
aspirations  in  life,  and  thankful  for  what  they  had. 

One  day  the  children  came  in  and  told  me 
that  Gen.  John  H.  Morgan's  command  had  just 
come  and  were  encamped  just  down  the  hill;  and 
in  a  day  or  two  Gens.  John  H.  Morgan  and  Basil 
Duke,  hearing  we  were  there,  came  up  to  see  us. 
Mr.  Aldehoff  and  wife  treated  them  so  kindly  that 
they  were  delighted  with  their  visit.  Mrs.  Aldehoff 
was  a  descendant  of  Gov.  Sevier,  and  a  splendid 
woman,  and  her  husband  a  most  enthusiastic 
Southerner. 

The  boys  soon  heard  we  were  related  to  Gen. 
Morgan,  and  they  came  in  numbers  to  see  us;  and 
as  I  had  learned  most  of  the  patriotic  war  songs,  I 
would  play,  and  the  children  and  soldier  boys  would 
gather  around  and  would  make  the  welkin  ring  with 
"  Dixie,"  "Bonny  Blue  Flag,""  Maryland,"  "She 
Comes,  She  Comes."  She  did  not  come,  but,  to 
judge  from  the  singing,  we  were  very  happy  in  the 
anticipation.  Among  the  boys  was  one  named 
Hughes  Hopkins,  a  son  of  a  Presbyterian  minister, 
and  the  brightest,  jolliest  fellow  I  ever  met.      He 


HOW    IT    WAS.  27 

formed  quite  an  attachment  for  the  children,  and 
would  come  up  nearly  every  day  to  see  us.  He  was 
highly  educated,  could  quote  poetry  by  the  hour, 
and  he  was  so  entertaining  we  all  loved  to  hear  him. 
One  day  he  was  telling  us  some  of  his  trials  on  the 
Potomac,  and  he  said  that  they  were  very  hungry 
and  had  their  skillets  frying  bacon,  and  were 
waiting  for  it  to  get  done  when  the  Federals 
opened  fire  on  them,  and  a  head  of  a  soldier  was 
blown  in  their  skillet  and  spoiled  all  their  sop«  I 
told  him  it  was  horrible  in  him  to  speak  so  lightly 
of  death.  H;  laughed  and  said  that  it  was  the 
evil  of  war,  and  a  fellow  gets  hardened  and  used 
to  anything. 

The  time  came  for  them  to  move,  and  he  came 
to  say  good-bye.  He  had  a  splendid  form,  straight 
as  an  arrow,  had  a  pleasant  though  homely  face, 
and  on  one  cheek  was  a  long  scar.  He  extended 
his  hand,  and  said:  "  Good-bye,  madam.  You 
have  been  kind  to  me,  and  I  thank  you,  and  if  I 
never  meet  you  again,  for  I  may  be  killed  [I  felt 
like  crying,  his  voice  was  so  pathetic],  have  me 
decently  buried,  and  please,  ma'am,  furnish  money 
to  have  masses  said  for  my  soul.  I  think  T  will 
make  a  pretty  corpse.'"  I  asked  what  his  good 
father  would  say  to  hear  him  talk  so,  and  he  gave 
a  hearty  laugh,  raised  his  hat,  and  bounded  down 


28  HOW    IT    WAS. 

the  hill  like  a  deer.  That  was  the  last  I  ever  saw 
of  him.  I  do  not  know  whether  the  poor  fellow 
was  killed  or  not. 

I  was  kept  very  busy  with  my  children,  for  my 
faithful  nurse  I  brought  with  me  was  taken  sick. 
She  was  the  only  daughter  of  Peggy  Lapsley,  of 
Nashville.  Her  mother  came  to  me  the  morning 
I  left  home,  and  asked  me  to  take  her  South,  as  I 
could  do  a  better  part  by  her  than  she  could.  She 
relieved  me  of  a  great  deal  of  care  with  my  chil- 
dren, day  and  night.  Ella  was  a  bright  mulatto, 
very  handsome  and  intelligent,  and  I  felt  in  my 
exile  she  was  more  than  a  servant  to  me.  She 
almost  felt  like  one  of  my  family,  for  they  were 
devoted  to  her,  she  was  so  tender  and  gentle  to  the 
little  ones.  She  grew  worse  day  by  day,  and  the 
physician  from  Chattanooga  pronounced  her  very 
ill,  and  he  feared  I  would  have  to  lose  her.  She 
became  so  nervous  that  the  noise  of  the  children 
worried  her,  and  I  thought  it  best  to  have  her 
moved  to  the  house  of  a  poor  white  family  who 
lived  near  the  seminary,  and  for  a  sum  of  money 
the  mother  and  daughter  promised  to  devote  all 
their  time  to  her,  wait  on  her  faithfully,  and  sit  up 
with  her.  I  prepared  all  her  meals,  had  them 
sent  to  her,  and  went  every  day  and  stayed  with 
her  as  much  as  possible,  and  would  go  after  sup- 


HOW    IT    WAS.  29 

per  to  see  if  she  had  every  attention.  The  school 
children  and  mountain  woman,  seeing  our  dis- 
tress, became  greatly  interested  in  her,  and  often 
after  school  the  children  would  gather  flowers 
and  take  them  to  her.  And  she  was  always  so 
grateful.  She  lived  six  weeks,  and  as  she  was 
growing  weaker  she  said:  "  Miss  Julia,  I  want  to 
ask  a  favor  of  you.  I  know  I  am  going  to  die,  and 
I  feel  perfectly  resigned,  but  I  hate  to  leave  you 
and  the  children."  I  asked  what  favor  it  was  she 
wished,  for  I  would  do  anything  for  her.  She 
said:  "Please  take  all  my  little  trinkets  to  my 
mother — breastpin,  locket,  and  some  of  my  hair — 
and  tell  her  to  meet  me  in  heaven."  I  promised 
to  do  all  she  asked,  and  wanted  to  know  if  that 
was  all.  She  said:  "  No,  there  is  one  thing  more. 
Miss  Julia,  I  hate  to  ask  you,  but  I  want  you  to 
shroud  me.  I  don't  want  strangers  to  do  it."  I 
told  her  I  would  do  an}^thing  for  her,  as  she  had 
been  faithful  and  true  to  me  and  mine,  and  that  I 
would  stay  by  her  till  the  end.  She  died  two  days 
later,  and  I  got  a  nice  coffin  and  shroud  and  laid 
her  out  tenderly,  and  as  she  was  lowered  in  the 
grave  I  felt  that  one  of  my  best  friends  had  left  me. 
We  had  her  buried  on  the  mountain,  and  the 
school  children  came  in  a  procession  and  covered 
her  grave  with  flowers.     We   had   a    fence  built 


30  HOW    IT    WAS. 

around  her  grave,  and  as  long  as  we  stayed  there 
her  "rave  was  bright  with  fresh  flowers.  When  I 
got  back  to  Nashville,  I  sent  for  her  mother  to 
deliver  Ella's  treasures  to  her,  but  learned  that 
she  too  had  passed  to  her  eternal  home,  dying 
near  the  same  time  her  child  did.  I  go  through 
all  this  detail  to  show  the  devotion  of  Southerners 
to  their  slaves. 

The  children  were  anxious  to  see  the  sun  rise 
on  the  mountain,  for  we  had  heard  what  a  mag- 
nificent sight  it  was,  so  we  got  up  quite  a  party 
and  started  early,  and  we  were  repaid,  for  a  more 
glorious  sight  was  never  beheld.  We  were  so 
high  above  the  surrounding  country  that  we  ap- 
peared, in  the  dreamy,  misty  morning,  as  if 
we  were  in  fairyland,  with  the  floating,  feathery 
clouds  around  us.  After  the  sun  threw  his  light 
in  all  directions  the  fleecy  clouds  began  to  dispel 
and  the  grand  old  Tennessee  appeared  like  a 
silver  band  winding  its  course  placidly  along, 
and  cars  looked  like  tiny  carriages.  As  I  looked 
on  this  grand  river  I  felt  like  shouting  and  praising 
God  and  saying,  "  Thou,  O  Lord,  art  worthy  to 
receive  glory  and  honor,"  for  such  magnificence 
in  scenery  I  never  beheld.  We  had  been  on  the 
mountain  six  months,  and  had  spent  the  time  very 
pleasantly.     We  had  made  many  friends  among  the 


HOW    IT    WAS.  31 

boys  and  girls,  who  were  from  the  best  families 
of  East  Tennessee  and  different  sections  of  the 
country.  But  the  time  came  for  us  to  leave,  as 
the  Federals  were  thundering  their  artillery  all 
around  Chattanooga,  and  the  reverberations  on 
the  mountains  were  terrific. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MR.  MORGAN  came  up  to  Chattanooga  and 
carried  us  down  to  Marietta,  Ga.,  and  pro- 
cured board  at  the  Kennesaw  Hotel,  and  sent  to 
Alabama  for  his  old  father  and  sister  and  family, 
consisting  of  Mrs.  Col.  Burt  and  six  children. 
Her  two  oldest  sons  had  gone  into  the  army.  He 
got  a  farm  close  to  town,  bought  three  negro  boys 
for  her,  and  had  his  old  father  to  manage  the 
place.  We  brought  her  two  daughters  in  town  to 
go  to  school  with  our  girls,  and  they  all  started  to 
Mr.  Benedict,  an  Episcopal  minister,  who  had  a 
fine  school  in  Marietta.  My  husband  had  finished 
his  government  business  and  had  joined  the  army, 
going  with  his  brother's  command,  Gen.  John  T. 
Morgan's,  the  Fifty-first  Alabama  Regiment,  as  a 
private.  Gen.  Clemens  and  Hon.  George  W. 
Jones,  two  old  friends,  came  to  me  and  told  me 
that  it  was  a  shame  for  Mr.  Morgan  to  go,  as  he 
was  over  forty-five ;  he  could  be  so  much  more 
useful  at  other  points,  as  good  business  men  were 
badly  needed,  and  he  could  do  more  for  the  cause 

by  staying  in  Atlanta  than  by  enlisting  as  a  private. 
(32) 


HOW    IT    WAS.  33 

They  and  other  friends  wrote  to  Richmond  to  his 
brother-in-law,  Judge  William  P.  Chilton,  Mem- 
ber of  Congress,  and  Meredith  P.  Gentry,  to  state 
the  case ;  and  the  next  mail  brought  back  a  com- 
mission as  quartermaster  of  a  division,  with  head- 
quarters at  Atlanta.  I  was  delighted,  and  sent  it 
to  him  ;  but  it  was  returned  posthaste  to  Richmond, 
he  declining  to  accept  it. 

I  was  at  a  crowded  hotel,  but  I  got  Mr.  White, 
the  proprietor,  to  give  me  a  private  table  in  the 
dining  room  for  my  family  and  a  few  friends, 
among  them  Mary  Gentry,  daughter  of  Meredith 
P.  Gentry,  Mr.  Fred  Shepherd,  of  Nashville,  and 
Mr.  Sandy  Shepherd,  from  Memphis.  The  latter 
gentleman  was  there  looking  after  the  interest  of 
his  bank.  We  sent  to  Charleston  and  bought  a  sack 
of  Java,  and  I  got  my  nurse,  Nancy,  to  make  us 
good  coffee  on  my  stove  in  my  room.  We  fared 
better  than  most  of  them  at  the  hotel  tables,  for 
they  had  parched  wheat  and  rye  for  coffee :  and 
old  friends  coming  and  going  soon  learned  where 
to  get  a  cup  of  pure  coffee,  and  Nancy  was  often 
kept  busy  to  supply  the  demand.  Judge  Caruth- 
ers,  Judge  Marchbanks,  Gov.  Neil  S.  Brown,  my 
old  teacher,  Dr.  C.  D.  Elliot,  and  many  others  got 
their  cup  as  long  as  it  lasted.  Dr.  Elliot  would 
say:    "Julia,  my  child,  I  am  going  up  to  the  front 


34  HOW    IT    WAS. 

to  look  after  the  bo}rs,  and  must  have  my  coffee  to 
take  with  me;  my  supply  is  out."  His  knapsack 
was  always  filled  for  him,  and  he  would  go  off  with 
a  glad  heart  to  try  and  comfort  the  soldier  boys. 
He  was  as  much  devoted  to  them  as  he  was  to  his 
old  Nashville  Academy  pupils,  and  that  was  saying 
a  great  deal,  for  he  had  been  a  faithful  teacher 
and  friend  to  hundreds  of  girls  scattered  all  over 
the  South. 

Nancy  was  my  courier,  always  on  the  alert  to 
£et  startling  news.  After  the  battle  of  Murfrees- 
boro  she  came  up  early  one  morning  and  told  me 
the  house  v/as  filled  with  wounded  soldiers.  Their 
destiny  was  Atlanta,  as  they  had  hospitals  there  and 
none  at  Marietta  at  that  time.  The  poor  fellows  had 
heard  that  a  great  many  Nashville  refugees  were 
there,  and  as  the  train  stopped  they  slipped  off  in 
the  dark  and  came  to  the  hotel  and  sent  word  to 
us  that  they  wanted  to  see  the  Nashville  ladies; 
but  just  at  the  time  most  of  them  had  left.  I  got 
up  though,  and  as  soon  as  I  dressed  I  went  down 
to  see  them.  I  went  from  room  to  room,  and 
found  twenty-seven  poor  fellows — some  terribly 
wounded — shot  in  the  legs  and  arms,  and  one  had 
his  eye  put  out.  Different  parts  of  the  brave 
boys'  bodies  felt  the  effects  of  the  Yankee  bullets. 
I  went  in  one  room,  and   found  Dr.  Lowe,  from 


HOW    IT    WAS.  35 

Shelby  County,  shot  through  the  eye,  the  ball 
coming  out  of  the  back  of  his  neck,  and  it  was 
strange  that  it  did  not  kill  him.  His  hair  was  very 
long,  all  bloody,  and  dried  to  his  face,  and  all 
caked  with  blood  around  his  eye,  or  the  socket, 
as  the  eye  was  gone.  I  felt  sick  at  heart,  but 
went  to  work  with  my  nurse  to  assist  me. 
I  had  warm  water  brought,  and  with  a  soft  cloth 
bathed  the  bloody  hair  until  I  could  remove  it  from 
the  wounded  part,  got  a  pair  of  scissors,  and  soon 
made  the  poor  fellow  more  comfortable  by  cutting 
off  his  long,  matted  hair,  and  a  more  grateful  man 
I  never  saw.  He  was  in  a  fearful  condition,  but 
as  I  looked  at  the  poor,  sightless  eye  and  pleased 
face  I  felt  repaid  for  my  efforts;  and  he  told  me 
he  felt  more  comfortable  and  so  thankful  to  me.  I 
did  not  take  time  to  hunt  help,  but  went  from  room 
to  room.  The  wounded  men  were  all  dirty,  hun- 
gry, and  bloody.  My  heart  would  give  a  big  bound 
as  I  looked  eagerly  into  each  face,  thinking  maybe 
some  of  our  Nashville  boys  were  among  them.  I 
found  Capt.  Jackson,  from  the  Hermitage,  Ca'pt. 
Lynn  and  Mr.  Herran,  from  near  Memphis,  and 
others,  whose  names,  after  the  lapse  of  so  many 
years,  I  have  forgotten,  but  all  in  the  same  condi- 
tion :  dirty,  bloody,  and  hungry.  As  fare  was  high 
at  the  hotel,  and  most  of  the  poor  fellows  were  with- 


36  HOW    IT    WAS. 

out  money,  I  sent  Nancy  out,  bought  light  bread, 
butter,  and  eggs,  and  had  strong  coffee  made  in 
my  room,  and  we  went  to  work  cooking,  and  in  a 
little  while  had  enough  prepared  for  them  to  eat  to 
satiety.  The  next  thing  to  be  done  was  to  get 
them  some  clothes.  I  started  and  hunted  up  all 
the  Nashville  ladies  at  the  other  hotel,  and  those 
boarding  in  town,  and  also  called  on  the  ladies  of 
Marietta  to  help  us.  I  had  a  hundred  yards  of 
pressed  flannel  my  husband  had  bought  to  use  in 
case  of  an  emergency,  as  goods  were  getting  very 
scarce;  but  when  such  scenes  of  distress  were 
brought  to  me,  my  first  impulse  was  to  help  relieve, 
so  I  got  the  ladies  together  and  we  cut  out  and 
made  up  as  long  as  the  cloth  held  out,  and 
what  I  lacked  others  furnished.  Hurrying  and 
sewing  for  several  days,  we  got  all  supplied  with 
flannel  shirts,  drawers,  and  undershirts,  and  as 
"cleanliness  is  next  to  godliness,"  they  felt  nearer 
heaven  in  clean  beds,  and  new  underclothes,  and 
good  women  around  them  ministering  to  their 
wants,  than  they  had  in  some  time  before.  In  the 
meantime  we  sent  for  Drs.  Steward  and  Setz,  and 
they  did  all  they  could  for  their  comfort.  Mr. 
White,  the  proprietor,  came  to  me  and  said:  "I 
am  a  poor  man  and  am  not  able  to  feed  them,  but 
will  let  them  stay  until  places  can  be  provided  for 


now  it  was.  37 

them."  I  told  him  I  would  see  to  their  being  fed, 
and  I  did;  and  had  them  well  fed,  too.  I  put  on 
my  bonnet  and  started  out  to  hunt  homes  in  pri- 
vate families  for  them,  and  I  had  good  success. 
Mrs.  Gen.  Hansel  took  four;  Mrs.  Col.  Atkinson, 
four;  Mrs.  Brumby,  three;  Mrs.  Dennead,  three; 
and  so  on  until  all  had  comfortable  homes  provid- 
ed, and  I  felt  happy  to  know  that  they  would  be  so 
well  cared  for.  Most  of  the  ladies  sent  their  car- 
riages for  them,  and  thev  went  with  thankful 
hearts.  As  they  were  the  first  wounded  soldiers 
who  had  stopped  in  Marietta,  they  all  fared  sump- 
tuously, and  Dr.  Setz  and  dear  old  Dr.  Steward 
visited  them  regularly  and  did  all  in  their  power  to 
alleviate  their  sufferings.  Some  of  the  boys  were 
extremely  ill  from  their  wounds,  as  e^sipelas  set 
in.  I  got  a  home  for  two  country  boys  who  were 
badly  wounded,  with  an  old  lady  and  gentleman 
who  had  no  children.  Two  days  after,  the  old  lady 
sent  for  me  to  come  to  see  her  on  important  busi- 
ness. I  hurried  down,  called  for  her,  and  she 
said :  "  You  must  move  those  boys  from  my  house, 
I  can't  stand  them."  I  asked  what  on  the  earth 
was  the  matter.  She  told  me  her  place  and  all 
she  had  was  about  to  walk  off  with,  as  the  soldiers 
called  them,  "  gravbacks."  The  neat  housekeep- 
was  in  despair.     Allusion  to  these  pests  is  not  very 


38  HOW    IT    WAS. 

delicate,  but  they  were  common  in  the  army,  where 
so  many  were  crowded  together  they  could  not  help 
getting  them  on  their  clothing.  It  made  no  differ- 
ence how  neat  and  cleanly  they  were,  they  were  all 
in  the  same  category,  liable  to  the  "pests."  1 
said:  "Please  don't  move  them;  one  has  hi<rh 
fever  now  and  is  delirious,  and  the  other  is  too  sick 
to  be  disturbed."  I  got  some  one  to  help  her  clean 
her  house ;  then  sent  for  a  negro  barber  and  told  him 
I  would  pay  him  well  if  he  would  help  me.  He  asked 
me  what  I  wanted  done,  and  I  told  him  to  get  a  large 
kettle,  heat  water,  then  get  a  big  tub,  soap,  and 
towel.  He  got  every  thing  in  readiness  and  at- 
tempted to  take  one  of  the  soldier's  clothes  off, 
and  I  was  waiting  to  hear  the  result.  The  negro 
came  out  puffing  and  blowing,  and  said:  "  I  can't 
do  anything  with  him.  He  fit  me  and  scratched, 
and  tried  to  bite  me."  I  told  him  that  was  a  small 
matter,  not  to  give  up,  but  to  go  and  hire  a  strong 
man  to  help  him,  for  I  told  him  it  must  be  done. 
He  went  off  for  assistance,  and  in  a  little  while  was 
back  with  help.  After  waiting  quite  a  time,  and 
hearing  a  big  fuss  in  the  room,  he  came  out  and 
said:  "Missus,  I  done  soap  him  and  scrub  him 
good,  and  now  he  is  done  dress  up  nice."  I 
thanked  him  and  told  him  to  go  through  the  same 
process  with  the  other  one.     He  did  so,  and  had 


HOW    IT    WAS.  39 

no  trouble  with  him.  He  came  and  told  me  he  had 
finished  them  both,  and  I  then  directed  him  to  cut 
their  hair.  This  was  accomplished,  and  he  sent 
for  me  to  come  in  and  see  how  well  he  had  done 
his  work.  Strange  to  say,  the  delirium  was  re- 
lieved, fever  cooled,  and  they  began  to  improve 
from  that  bath.  The  next  thing  was  to  look  after 
their  clothing.  They  each  had  a  suit  of  Confed- 
erate gray,  and  as  clothes  were  so  scarce  and  hard 
to  get,  I  could  not  think  of  throwing  them  away. 
I  had  them  all  taken  out  in  the  yard  and  told  the 
barber  to  go  right  off  and  get  an  old  darky  to 
come  and  wash  them.  He  soon  brought  an  old 
woman,  and,  for  a  stipulated  price,  she  undertook 
the  job.  She  looked  at  the  clothes,  and  said: 
"  Missus,  dem's  powerful  'ceitful  t'ings,  dey  hides 
in  ebery  seam  and  crack.  You  has  to  bile  dem  all 
day  and  all  night,  and  den  dey  ain't  dead."  I 
told  her  to  "  bile  'em  all  day  and  all  night,"  just  so 
she  got  them  clean.  "But,  missus,  dat  ain't  all; 
you  has  to  get  the  hottest  fiatiron,  and  iron  in  all 
de  seams."  I  told  her  I  would  leave  it  with  her, 
just  so  she  got  them  all  right,  and  she  worked 
over  them  faithfully  until  they  were  clean  and  nice, 
and  hung  up  for  future  use. 

I  went  down  the  next  day,  and  the  boys  looked 
like  new  men,  and  the  old  lady  was   bright  and 


40  HOW    IT    WAS. 

cheerful,  and  I  felt  happy  at  my  success.  Some 
of  the  women  of  the  present  day  may  think  it  would 
have  been  more  suitable  for  men  to  attend  to  these 
things.  But  where  were  our  men?  Most  of  them 
were  tramping  through  mud  and  dirt,  rain  and  cold 
fighting  battles,  many  lying  on  the  cold  ground 
wounded,  and  others  passed  to  "  that  bourn 
whence  no  traveler  returns."  No,  when  duty  led 
the  Southern  women,  we  did  not  stop  to  consider 
if  the  thing  necessary  to  be  done  was  elegant  or 
delicate,  but  could  we  do  ought  to  alleviate  suffer- 
ing, and  cool  a  parching  brow,  or  make  a  bed 
softer  to  the  maimed  and  shattered  limbs  of  our 
dear  ones.  Many  of  them  had  loving  kindred 
thinking  and  praying  for  darling  husbands,  broth- 
ers, and  sons.  I  thought  I  had  my  country  charges 
all  settled  and  happy,  but  in  a  few  days  I  was  sent 
for  to  come  as  quickly  as  I  could :  they  wanted  to 
see  me.  I  went  down  and  was  received  at  the 
door  by  the  old  lady.  She  was  very  kind,  and 
told  me  her  boys  were  doing  finely,  but  were  some- 
what nervous.  I  walked  in  and  asked  if  they 
wished  to  see  me  about  anything  important.  They 
said  "Yes,"  in  a  low,  confidential  way,  and  con- 
tinued, "  I  believe  the  old  lady  wants  to  kill  us,  as 
she  has  a  loom  in  the  next  room,  right  against  the 
partition  at  the  head  of  our  bed,  and  she  has  been 


HOW    IT    WAS.  41 

weaving  for  two  clays,  and  late  last  night,  and  says 
she  has  a  good  deal  more  to  do  before  she  finishes 
her  cloth."  I  told  them  I  would  make  it  all  right; 
I  knew  the  old  lady  was  good  and  kind,  and  I 
knew  too  she  didn't  mean  to  annoy  them.  They 
said:  "Yes,  she  is  good  to  us;  gives  us  plenty 
that  is  nice  to  eat,  and  talks  kindly  to  us,  but  that 
rattle,  rattle,  rattle  [said  in  a  wail]  will  kill  us;  we 
can't  stand  it."  I  had  a  talk  with  the  old  lady, 
and  she  promised  to  postpone  the  weaving,  and 
seemed  sorry  that  she  had  annoyed  them.  They 
stayed  with  her  until  they  were  well  enough  to  join 
their  regiments.  Two  days  before  they  left  the 
servant  came  in  and  announced  two  soldiers  in 
the  parlor;  said  they  wanted  to  see  me,  and  I 
immediately  went  in.  They  looked  neat,  fresh, 
and  cheerful  in  their  suits  of  gray  that  the  old 
negress  had  "  biled  all  day  and  all  night,"  and  to 
my  astonishment,  each  one  had  a  fiddle  under  his 
arm.  They  said  they  were  going  away  and  thought 
they  would  play  some  for  the  children  and  myself; 
said  they  were  considered  "  powerful  good  play- 
ers "  at  home.  I  thanked  them  for  their  thought- 
fulness,  called  the  children  in,  then  they  tuned  and 
tuned,  and  finally  started  off  on  some  jigs,  and 
they  played  all  the  country  breakdowns  you  ever 
heard.     The   more    and  louder  they    played,   the 


42  HOW    IT    WAS. 

more  numerous  became  their  audience.  The  chil- 
dren and  servants  in  the  hotel  came  in  numbers, 
until  they  had  a  crowd  of  attentive  listeners.  As 
the  excitement  increased,  the  louder  they  played, 
until  they  seemed  in  perfect  ecstacy.  After  they 
had  played  all  they  knew,  we  all  thanked  them, 
bade  them  good-bye,  and  it  was  the  last  I  ever  saw 
or  heard  of  them.  On  shaking  their  hands  in  fare- 
well I  felt  touched,  for  the  poor  fellows  had  paid 
what  they  conceived  to  be  the  greatest  compliment 
in  life:  given  me  the  benefit  of  what  they  imag- 
ined fine  music. 


GEN.  FRANK  CHEATHAM. 


CHAPTER  V. 


CiAPT.  JACKSON'S  wound  proved  more  seri- 
)  ous  than  we  thought  it  would  at  first.  Col.  and 
Mrs.  Atkinson  and  Miss  Annie  were  as  kind  and 
attentive  as  possible,  and  tried  in  every  way  to  al- 
leviate his  sufferings.  Eiysipelas  set  in,  and  he 
had  raging;  fevers  and  was  delirious.  I  went  to  see 
him  as  often  as  possible,  and  I  feared  he  would 
die ;  but  by  faithful  nursing  he  began  to  show  signs 
of  recovery,  and  after  some  time  he  was  well 
enough  to  ride,  and  Miss  Annie  would  bring  him 
in  her  carriage  to  see  me,  and  soon  rumor  had  it 
that  when  the  captain  left  he  would  leave  his  heart 
in  Marietta. 

Mrs.  Gen.  Hansel  had  Dr.  Lowe  and  Mr.  Her- 
ron  from  Shelby  County,  Tenn.  I  mention  these 
three  particularly,  for  they  all  had  erysipelas,  rag- 
ing fevers,  and  this  in  connection  with  their  bad 
wounds  gave  us  much  anxiety  for  their  recovery; 
but  the  beautiful  surroundings  of  Mrs.  Hansel's 
home,  and  kind  treatment,  soon  had  them  on  the 
road  to  health. 

Capt.  Lynn,  of  Tennessee,  was   badly  wound- 

(43) 


44  HOW    IT    WAS. 

ed.  He  came  hobbling  in  one  morning  on  crutch- 
es, and  told  me  his  leg  was  in  a  terrible  con- 
dition, and  he  feared  amputation  would  be  neces- 
sary. He  said  he  hated  to  ask  me,  but  he  would 
be  so  thankful  if  I  would  take  off  the  bandage  and 
see  what  I  thought  of  it.  The  doctors  then  were 
scarce  and  in  great  demand  ail  the  time.  He  was 
wounded  just  below  the  knee  on  the  underside  of 
the  leg.  I  got  my  servant  to  get  me  some  hot 
water,  Castile  soap,  and  some  old  linen  rags,  re- 
moved the  bandage,  and  found  the  place  in  a  fright- 
ful condition.  His  leg  was  swollen  large  enough 
for  two,  and  the  cloths  had  dried  and  hardened 
on  it  until  I  wondered  how  he  endured  it  at  all.  I 
washed  it  carefully,  saturating  the  soft  linen  with 
some  soothing  solution  the  doctor  had  given  him. 
After  the  bandage  was  readjusted  he  felt  much  re- 
lieved, and  I  told  him  to  come  to  me  every  day  and 
I  would  dress  it  for  him.  He  was  very  grateful, 
and  after  the  close  of  the  war  I  got  a  letter  of 
thanks  from  him  saying  I  saved  his  leg.  I  think 
that  a  mistake,  but  I  certainly  made  him  feel  more 
comfortable.  By  the  most  tender  care  of  the  ladies 
of  Marietta,  and  the  best  medical  skill,  they  all  got 
well  and  rejoined  their  regiments.  Marietta,  up  to 
that  time,  had  known  but  little  of  the  horrors  of 
war;  so  the  first  wounded  soldiers  they  nursed  gave 


HOW    IT    WAS.  45 

them  a  little  insight  in  it.  Soon  after  this  hospitals 
were  established  there.  Then  the  work  com- 
menced in  earnest.  We  had  at  this  time  quite  a 
colony  of  Nashvillians:  Dr.  A.  L.  P.  Green,  wife 
and  daughter,  Mr.  Matt  McClung  and  wife,  Miss 
Patty  Anderson,  Mr.  Ike  Lytton  and  family,  Mr. 
Jess  Thomas  and  family,  Mr.  Tom  Marshall  and 
wife,  Mrs.  Avent,  Miss  Bettie  Childress  and  her 
sister,  Miss  Ann  Patterson,  Miss  Frank  Anderson, 
Gen.  Clemmons,  Hon.  George  W.  Jones,  Mr. 
Sandy  Shepherd,  Mr.  Fred  Shepherd,  and  many 
others  too  numerous  to  mention,  and  all  great 
workers.  Some  one  or  other  of  them  were  always 
finding  objects  of  distress,  and  their  necessities 
were  always  supplied. 

Col.  John.  Overton  was  there  and  was  as  big- 
hearted  then  as  he  is  now,  running  up  to  the  army 
and  then  back  again,  speaking  words  of  comfort 
to  the  boys  at  the  front  and  the  poor  wounded  ones 
in  the  rear.  But  enough.  I  could  fill  a  volume 
with  acts  of  heroism  and  devotion  to  our  Confed- 
eracy. To  sum  it  all  up,  we  had  our  hearts  and 
hands  full.  At  this  time  most  of  the  Nashville 
ladies  were  at  the  two  hotels.  At  the  Kennesaw 
House,  where  we  boarded,  the  saintly  Mrs.  A.  L. 
P.  Green  would  appoint  one  day  in  each  week  for 
fasting  and  prayer  for  our  beloved  cause,  and  we 


46  HOW    IT    WAS. 

would  try  to  say  "thy  will  be  done,"  but  am 
afraid  we  had  a  mental  reservation,  "  but  let  us 
whip  the  Yankees."  Now  the  siek  and  wounded 
came  in  numbers,  and  we  were  all  kept  busy  try- 
ing to  minister  to  their  necessities  and  to  the  alle- 
viation of  their  pains.  In  a  short  time  the  town 
became  so  crowded  many  of  the  Nashville  people 
moved  to  other  points.  That  left  us  almost  alone 
at  the  hotel.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  White,  the  proprietors, 
were  very  kind  to  us,  and  helped  in  many  ways 
in  caring  for  the  sick  and  wounded  soldiers.  The 
house  was  full  of  strangers,  coming-  and  going;  all 
the  time.  A  family  stopped  there  for  awhile  that 
interested  me  very  much.  It  consisted  of  Gov. 
Baylor,  of  Arizona;  Col.  Baylor,  his  brother,  our 
former  Minister  to  Austria;  and  the  Governor's  and 
colonel's  brother  and  sister,  Eugene  and  Fanny 
Courtney  Baylor.  Gov.  and  Col.  Baylor  were  de- 
lightful company,  and  Fanny  and  Eugene  splendid 
musicians,  and  every  night  Mary  Gentry  and  my- 
self got  them  to  play  for  us.  Fanny  sung  the 
Scotch  songs  with  much  pathos,  and  some  of 
Eugene's  compositions  were  wonderful.  He  was 
only  twenty  years  old,  but  was  wonderfully  gifted 
in  music.  My  girls  got  him  to  teach  them  many 
pieces  of  his  own  composition.  I  did  not  think 
then    that    these    friends  we  were   making  would 


HOW    IT    WAS.  47 

in  after  years  make  a  name  for  themselves,  for 
they  were  so  modest  and  unassuming;  but  Eugene 
has  lived  to  be  a  great  composer  of  music,  and 
Fanny  an  authoress  of  considerable  note. 

On  two  occasions  trains  of  soldiers  came  down 
the  road,  and  we  learned  that  on  account  of  some 
accidents  they  had  nothing  to  eat  in  twenty- 
four  hours.  We  were  all  greatly  excited,  and  I 
went  around  from  one  boarder  to  another  and  got 
their  consent  to  give  up  their  breakfast  and  let  the 
soldiers  have  it.  I  told  Mr.  White,  the  landlord, 
our  decision,  and  he  agreed  to  it.  I  dispatched  my 
nurse  to  make  coffee,  and  in  a  little  while  big  and 
little,  white  and  black  were  carrving  dishes  out  to 
the  train  to  feed  the  soldiers.  We  took  everything 
in  the  eating  line  we  could  lay  our  hands  on,  and 
as  fast  as  one  pot  of  coffee  was  emptied  I  would 
send  for  another.  It  was  a  long  train,  and  it  took 
a  good  deal  to  satisfy  the  famished  occupants. 
Soon  the  news  got  out  in  town,  and  a  rumor  to  the 
effect  that  there  was  a  trainful  of  starving  soldiers 
was  circulated,  and  here  they  came,  women  and 
children  running,  with  their  faces  red  from  excite- 
ment— some  with  provisions,  others  directing  serv- 
ants with  large  waiters,  baskets,  bundles,  and 
any  way  it  could  be  brought  in  a  hurry.  The  sol- 
diers   ate    like  they  were  starved ;   and  when  the 


4S  HOW    IT    WAS. 

whistle  blew,   such  scrambling    and    grabbing    as 
there  was  to  take  what  was  left  with  them. 

All  were  bountifully  feci  and  were  happy,  and 
with  many  thanks  and  loud  cheers  they  were  gone  ; 
but  still  tired  and  almost  breathless  women  con- 
tinued to  come  with  their  donations,  and  were 
much  disappointed  when  they  found  the  train  had 
moved  off.  This  was  a  memorable  day  in  Mariet- 
ta, but  we  felt  well  repaid  in  going  without  our 
breakfast  to  see  the  enjoyment  depicted  in  the  faces 
of  our  soldier  boys.  In  a  short  time  gamblers  and 
rough  characters  began  to  come  in  such  numbers 
that  it  made  it  disagreeable  for  us,  but  Mr.  Morgan 
was  in  the  army  and  I  thought  I  would  try  to  stand 
it,  as  I  was  anxious  to  keep  as  near  the  front  as 
possible.  Almost  every  day  there  were  disturb- 
ances among  these  characters,  and  it  made  me  very 
watchful.  One  night  I  sent  my  little  son  to  see  if 
supper  was  ready.  The  dining  room  was  next  to 
the  office,  and  as  he  was  a  favorite  in  the  house, 
some  one  called  him  in  the  office  to  speak  to  him ; 
and  this  time  it  happened  to  be  the  marshal  from 
Atlanta,  and  he  took  him  in  his  lap  and  was  talk- 
ing to  him  when  a  gambler,  who  supposed  he  had 
come  up  to  arrest  him,  fired  on  the  marshal,  kill- 
ing him,  the  ball  going  just  above  my  son's 
head,  and  as  the  marshal  fell  Bob  rolled  over  on 


HOW    IT    WAS.  49 

the  floor.  You  can  imagine  my  feeling  when  some 
one  came  up  and  told  me.  I  was  almost  frantic, 
and  ran  downstairs,  but  met  one  of  my  friends 
leading  Bob  to  my  room.  He  was  as  white  as  a 
sheet  and  frightened  almost  to  death.  Mr.  Fred 
Shepherd  begged  me  to  let  him  take  the  children 
and  myself  and  go  to  the  other  hotel,  but  I  told 
him  I  would  go  in  my  room,  lock  the  door,  and  not 
let  any  one  in.  I  thanked  God  for  preserving  my 
child's  life,  for  it  was  a  narrow  escape.  I  got  my 
nurse  and  children  in  my  room  and  locked  the 
door  and  awaited  results  with  fear  and  trembling, 
for  we  heard  that  a  mob  was  after  the  gambler  and 
intended  to  hang  him.  And  such  an  uproar  in  the 
streets  and  hotel  was  fearful.  I  waited  an  hour 
listening  to  every  sound,  almost  afraid  to  breathe. 
In  a  short  time  I  heard  screams  and  the  sound 
came  nearer  and  nearer,  and  some  one  commenced 
shaking  my  door  as  if  they  would  break  it  down. 
I  said:  "Who  is  there?"  Mrs.  White,  the  pro- 
prietor's wife,  said:  "It  is  I.  For  God's  sake 
come  down,  Mrs.  Morgan.  They  have  cut  Mr. 
White  all  to  pieces,  and  I  can't  get  any  one  to  come 
and  help  me."  The  children  were  attached  to  Mr. 
White,  who  was  kind  to  them  and  would  often  as- 
sist them  in  their  lessons,  as  he  was  a  fine  mathe- 
matician. So  I  asked  them  if  they  would  be  afraid 
4 


5<D  HOW    IT    WAS. 

for  me  to  leave  them,  and  they  all  said  no — to  go 
and  help  Mr.  White  and  they  would  stay  with 
Nancy,  the  nurse,  who  promised  me  faithfully  not 
to  open  the  door  at  all.  So  I  started,  but  in  the 
meantime  Mrs.  White  had  gone  back  to  her  hus- 
band, and  with  a  prayer  for  help  and  protection  1 
ran  down  the  hall  and  one  pair  of  steps,  then 
another  hall  until  I  got  to  her  door,  and  I  said, 
"Open  quickly;"  for  I  was  so  badly  frightened  I 
could  hardly  stand  on  my  feet.  We  were  soon  in 
the  room  and  the  door  again  locked.  The  doctor 
had  been  sent  for,  but  could  not  be  found,  and  I 
told  Mrs.  White  that  something  must  be  done  or  he 
would  bleed  to  death.  We  sent  the  servant  to  the 
drug  store,  got  sticking  plaster,  and  washed  off  the 
blood  to  see  where  he  was  cut  and  found  five 
wounds,  and  as  she  would  wipe  off  the  blood  I 
would  draw  the  wounds  together  with  sticking  plas- 
ter. In  the  morning  the  doctor  came,  examined 
him,  and  found  the  wounds  were  not  dangerous, 
and  said  we  had  done  what  was  necessary.  He 
got  well  in  a  few  weeks,  but  his  face  was  badly 
scarred,  and  as  long  as  we  stayed  at  the  hotel  they 
did  all  they  could  for  our  comfort,  for  they  felt 
grateful  for  my  help  in  their  hour  of  need. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


A  FEW  weeks  after  that  I  was  sitting  in  my 
room  and  a  gentleman  was  announced.  I 
looked  up,  and  who  should  I  see  but  Capt.  St.  Clair 
Morgan?  I  said:  "My  old  boy,  I  am  so  glad  to 
see  you;  where  did  you  come  from?"  He  said: 
"  I  came  down  from  the  front  to  get  my  boys  some 
shoes;  they  are  almost  barefooted."  We  had  a 
long  talk.  He  said  he  believed  his  company  was 
the  bravest  one  in  the  whole  army.  He  had  raised 
a  company  of  Irish  in  Nashville,  and  it  did  his 
heart  good  to  see  the  devotion  of  these  men  to  him. 
He  said  he  believed  any  one  of  them  would  die  for 
him.  After  talking  for  some  time,  he  bade  me 
good-bye ;  said  he  had  to  hurry  to  accomplish  his 
business.  The  next  morning  I  took  the  children, 
as  it  was  my  custom,  on  the  front  porch  to  see  the 
cars  pass.  I  saw  St.  Clair  on  the  train  loaded 
down  with  shoes.  He  had  strings  around  his  neck 
and  on  his  arms,  and  he  looked  like  a  bundle  of 
shoes.  He  was  remarkably  handsome,  and  in  the 
strength  of  his  young  manhood  he  was  a  pleasant 

picture    to   look  upon.     He   said   in   a    stentorian 

(51) 


52  HOW    IT    WAS. 

voice,  "Cousin,  I  got  my  shoes  for  my  boys;" 
and  waving  a  farewell,  he  was  soon  lost  to  view.  It 
was  the  last  time  I  ever  saw  him.  By  this  time 
there  were  more  fights,  and  the  wounded  came 
down  in  numbers.  I  went  to  the  hospitals  almost 
every  day,  always  fearing  I  would  find  some  of  our 
Nashville  boys  among  the  wounded.  The  ladies 
of  Marietta,  and  we  "  refugees,"  as  we  were  called, 
did  all  in  our  power  for  the  poor  boys.  I  went  to 
the  hospital  one  day  to  take  some  delicacies,  and  as  I 
passed  in  I  was  attracted  by  what  I  thought  the  hand- 
somest face  I  had  ever  seen.  I  stopped  and  spoke 
to  its  owner.  He  looked  fresh  and  ruddy  and  so 
young.  He  had  beautiful,  laughing  brown  eyes, 
and  to  look  at  him  one  would  think  he  was  in  per- 
fect health.  He  tried  to  be  cheerful  and  bright, 
and  seemed  anxious  to  talk.  I  asked  him  where 
he  was  wounded,  and  he  answered :  "  Shot  through 
the  knee,  and  the  doctor  says  he  fears  he  will  have 
to  amputate  my  leg;  and,"  he  continued,  "  if  they 
do  cut  it  off,  it  will  almost  kill  mother  and  father." 
I  asked  him  where  they  lived,  and  he  said  in  Mis- 
sissippi. He  told  me  in  the  conversation  that  he 
was  an  only  child;  was  just  twenty-three,  and  be- 
fore he  enlisted  he  had  entered  on  the  practice  of 
law,  after  having  received  an  education  at  Harvard 
or    Yale — I    have    forgotten    which — and   said   his 


HOW    IT    WAS.  53 

name  was  Lieut.  Nelson.  I  learned  enough  to 
know  he  was  a  mother's  darling.  I  stayed  with 
him  sometime  and  felt  loath  to  leave  him,  but  told 
him  I  would  come  again  soon.  He  said:  "  Please 
come:  I  feel  so  lonely  and  wretched."  I  felt  anx- 
ious about  him  and  went  back  early  in  the  morn- 
ing: and  saw  from  his  face  that  he  had  suffered 
greatly  in  the  night.  He  told  me  they  had  decided 
to  amputate  his  leg  at  12  o'clock  that  day.  I 
could  hardly  keep  the  tears  back  to  see  the  look  of 
despair  on  his  face  when  he  told  me  he  was  afraid 
he  would  die,  and  seemed  always  to  be  thinking  of 
the  agony  it  would  give  his  beloved  parents,  and 
said:  "What  will  they  do  without  me!"  He 
seemed  deeply  affected,  and  I  tried  to  speak  words 
of  comfort  to  him,  but  I  felt  faint  at  heart.  I  went 
home,  and  waited  until  4  o'  clock,  that  beautiful  face 
haunting  me  every  moment.  I  put  on  my  bonnet 
and  hurried  to  see  him,  and  found  the  operation 
had  been  performed.  And  O,  such  a  change! 
He  looked  haggard  and  pale,  his  pulse  beating 
rapidly  and  breathing  with  difficulty.  He  knew  me, 
pressed  my  hand  and  held  it  for  some  time.  I  tried 
in  every  way  to  make  him  feel  that  he  was  not 
alone;  that  a  sympathetic  friend  was  by  his  side, 
and  he  seemed  much  gratified.  I  told  him  to  look 
to   God  for  help;    that  he   alone  could  save.      He 


54  HOW    IT    WAS. 

listened  eagerly,  and  when  I  had  finished  said: 
"Amen."  And  in  a  few  minutes  he  lost  conscious- 
ness, and  I  saw  he  was  sinking  rapidly.  I  thought 
of  that  poor  father  and  mother  so  far  away,  who 
would  never  look  on  the  face  of  their  beautiful  sol- 
dier boy  again,  and  my  heart  went  out  in  loving 
sympathy  to  her  as  only  a  mother's  heart  can.  I 
stayed  as  long  as  I  could  with  him,  and  went  weep- 
ing home.  He  died  at  8  o'clock  that  night,  and 
the  next  day  he  was  gently  lowered  in  a  soldier's 
grave,  where  he  will  rest  until  the  trumpet  shall 
shall  sound  at  that  great  and  final  day.  After  that 
many  sad  scenes  were  witnessed  among  the  sick 
and  wounded.  I  read  every  day  in  the  Chatta- 
nooga Rebel  the  list  of  killed  and  wounded,  and 
trembled  as  I  did  so,  fearing  some  one  dear  to  us 
would  be  amons  them. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


T  CORRESPONDED  with  friends  and  relatives, 
JL  constantly  hoping  to  have  news  from  dear  ones 
exposed  to  danger.  One  day  I  received  a  letter 
from  Richmond,  Va.,  from  Mary  Valentine,  a 
cousin  of  mine,  telling  me  that  my  nephew,  Felix 
Hicks,  was  with  her  and  was  quite  a  hero,  as  he 
had  been  in  a  Northern  prison  for  some  time. 
He,  with  many  others,  had  been  captured  in  one 
of  the  battles — I  forget  which  one,  for  I  write  from 
memory — and  had  been  in  close  confinement,  so 
when  an  exchange  of  prisoners  was  proposed 
there  was  great  rejoicing.  After  our  boys  had 
boarded  a  vessel  and  started  to  meet  the  prisoners 
to  be  exchanged  they  found  out  there  was  some 
trouble  at  Washington  about  it  and  no  more  ex- 
changes would  be  made  then.  The  boys  were 
turned  back  to  wait  results.  They  were  furious, 
and  went  to  work  to  make  plans  for  escape.  It 
was  agreed  that  at  a  given  signal  they  were  to 
seize  the  guards,  disarm  and  secure  them,  and 
make  the  pilot  and  engineer  do  the  rest.  There 
were  quite  a  number  of  prisoners  on  board.     They 

(55) 


56  HOW    IT    WAS. 

succeeded  in  their  plans,  and  by  threats  and  in- 
timidations made  the  pilot  and  engineer  take  them 
near  Norfolk  and  land  them. 

They  made  their  way  to  the  swamps  and  stayed 
there  two  or  three  days,  living  on  anything  they 
could  beg  or  find  to  eat.  The  Federals  heard  of 
their  escape,  and  shelled  the  woods  in  every  di- 
rection. After  staying  together  for  several  days, 
they  thought  it  best  to  separate  and  try  to  make 
their  way  back  to  the  army.  So  they  started, 
each  one  looking  out  for  himself.  Felix  trav- 
eled at  night  until  he  thought  it  safe  to  appear 
in  daylight.  He  made  his  way  to  Richmond,  and 
when  he  got  to  Mr.  Valentine's  he  was  ragged, 
dirty,  foot-sore,  and  nearly  exhausted.  The  girls 
took  him  in  hand  and  soon  had  him  provided  with 
new  clothes  and  kept  him  until  he  was  able  to 
travel.  He  then  started  to  Marietta  to  see  us  and 
stay  a  little  while  before  rejoining  his  command. 
We  felt  proud  of  our  beardless  boy,  and  enjoyed 
every  minute  of  his  stay  with  us.  The  young 
people  all  had  merry  times  together.  Felix  had  a 
fine  voice,  and  he  regaled  us  with  many  beautiful 
songs,  some  he  learned  in  prison.  But  the  sad 
time  came  when  he  had  to  leave  us  and  return  to 
his  regiment,  which  was  then  in  Mississippi.  The 
next   day   Coi.    Randle   McGavock    came    to    sav 


HOW    IT    WAS.  57 

good-bye.  He  looked  so  bright  and  hopeful  and 
every  inch  a  soldier.  He  too  went  to  Mississippi. 
Several  weeks  after  this  I  received  a  letter  from 
Felix,  saying:  "After  a  few  more  fights  Gen. 
Forrest  says  that  he  will  give  me  a  furlough  of  ten 
days,  and  I  will  come  to  see  you  all.  I  can 
hardly  wait,  but  must  exercise  patience."  We 
looked  anxiously  forward  to  the  time  when  we 
would  see  him  again.  It  seemed  almost  like  one 
of  my  children  coming,  and  in  our  exile  we  felt 
that  these  bonds  of  affection  were  strengthened. 
But  instead  of  the  visit  I  received  a  letter  from 
Capt.  Matt  Pilcher  saying :  "  Felix  was  killed  to- 
day, gallantly  fighting  for  his  country.  A  braver 
boy  I  never  saw.  How  my  heart  goes  out  to  his 
father  and  mother,  for  he  was  their  idol!  We 
are  paying  dearly  for  our  liberty  in  giving  up  so 
many  noble  boys." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


THE  next  sad  news  was  that  Col.  Randle  Mc- 
Gavock  was  killed,  valiantly  fighting  near 
Raymond,  Miss.;  also  Capt.  Tom  Cooke.  My 
heart  sunk  in  gloom,  and  I  asked  God  for  help  in 
these  dark  hours.  These  were  trying  times,  and  I 
hope  never  to  see  the  like  again. 

News  came  that  preparations  were  being  made  to 
fight  at  Chickamauga.  I  knew  most  of  the  calvary 
would  be  there.  Gen.  John  T.  Morgan's  com- 
mand and  Wheeler's  Division  had  already  gone 
up.  My  husband  was  with  the  cavalry  in  his 
brother's  command,  and  I  felt  miserable.  The 
battle  was  fought,  and  such  slaughter  and  carnage 
was  fearful  to  relate.  Both  sides  suffered  terribly. 
I  scarcely  ate  or  slept,  and  the  suspense  was  mad- 
dening. The  intelligence  came  that  Capt.  Jack- 
son was  killed.  We  felt  this  loss  deeply,  for  we 
were  greatly  attached  to  him.  He  had  won  our 
hearts  by  his  gentlemanly  bearing,  and  he  was  so 
handsome  and  brave.  His  brother,  Col.  Jackson, 
was  at  Marietta  on  parole,  having  been  captured 
at  Vicksburg  when  that  place  surrendered.     He 


HOW    IT    WAS.  59 

and  many  others  were  waiting  to  be  exchanged, 
and  were  in  camp  near  Marietta.  Col.  Atkinson 
and  himself  went  up  to  get  the  captain's  remains 
to  bury  in  Marietta.  After  hunting  over  the  field, 
they  found  the  poor  fellow  lying  on  a  blanket  with 
straw  under  his  head;  badly  wounded,  but  still  alive. 
They  took  him  to  Ringgold  ;  but  he  was  exhausted 
from  loss  of  blood,  and  they  had  no  time  to  attend 
to  his  wounds.  He  never  rallied,  but  died  in  a  few 
hours  after  getting  him  there.  They  brought  his 
body  to  Marietta  and  buried  him.  Since  the  close 
of  the  war  his  remains  have  been  removed  to  Nash- 
ville, and  now  rest  at  the  "  Hermitage,"  near  Gen. 
Andrew  Jackson's  tomb.  The  next  day  my  nurse 
came  up  and  said  a  wounded  soldier  was  in  the  par- 
lor on  a  cot,  and  wanted  to  see  me.  I  wondered  who 
it  was,  and  hurried  down,  and  found  Gen.  Gregg,  of 
Texas,  in  a  bad  condition.  He  had  his  face  and 
head  bandaged,  and  seemed  in  great  pain,  but  he 
told  me  he  wanted  to  see  me  to  tell  me  about  Capt. 
St.  Clair  Morgan's  death.  He  said:  "  He  was  my 
devoted  friend.  I  loved  him  and  he  was  brave  to 
recklessness.  He  was  a  friend  of  my  boyhood 
days,  and  in  the  war  we  were  much  together.  In 
one  of  our  engagements,  on  making  a  terrific 
charge,  Capt.  St.  Clair  was  galloping  on  ahead 
of   me,  cheering  as  he  went.     And  as  we  came 


60  HOW    IT    WAS. 

back  from  the  charge  I  saw  a  form  I  thought  I 
knew.  Hurriedly  jumping  clown,  I  raised  up  the 
head  and  saw  it  was  my  dear  friend.  A  bullet 
had  entered  his  forehead  and  gone  through  his 
brain.  He  died  with  his  face  to  the  foe.  He  was 
as  brave  and  daring  as  any  man  I  ever  saw,  and 
had  a  heart  as  tender  as  any  woman's."  I  felt 
greatly  shocked,  for  it  had  been  but  a  short  time 
before  that  when  I  saw  him,  so  bright  and  hand- 
some, with  his  load  of  shoes  on  his  way  to  make 
his  boys  comfortable.  Now  he  was  still  in  death, 
waiting  to  be  placed  in  a  soldier's  grave  in  a 
strange  place. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


WE  were  standing  one  day  on  the  portico 
watching  for  the  cars  to  come  in,  and  as 
the  train  stopped  I  saw  an  aged  couple  alight,  and 
come  feebly  up  the  steps;  and  just  then  some 
friend  greeted  me.  I  heard  some  one  say:  "Is 
this  Mrs.  Morgan?  "  I  said:  "  Yes."  She  threw 
her  arms  around  my  neck  and  wept  as  though  her 
heart  would  break,  and  said,  "I  am  Capt.  Jack- 
son's mother,  and  this  is  his  father,"  pointing  to  a 
venerable-looking  old  gentleman.  I  took  them  to 
my  room,  and  after  she  composed  herself,  she 
told  me,  in  a  trembling  voice,  that  Capt.  Jackson 
had  written  to  them  of  his  being  wounded  and  the 
kind  friends  he  had  met.  They  had  tried  and 
tried  to  get  a  pass  to  come  out  to  see  him,  and  at 
last  succeeded. 

They  started  from  the  "  Hermitage  "  in  a  buggy, 
had  their  trunk  stolen,  and  after  many  difficulties 
got  to  Cartersville,  and  there  learned  that  their 
son  had  been  killed  and  buried  at  Marietta.  They 
felt  that  they  must  come  on  and  hear  all  they  could 
about  their  darling  boy.     I  told  them  all  about  his 

(61) 


62  HOW    IT    WAS. 

sojourn  with  us,  and  sent  word  to  Col.  and  Mrs. 
Atkinson  that  they  had  arrived;  and  in  a  little 
while  the  colonel's  carriage  was  at  the  door,  and 
they  were  soon  conveyed  to  Mrs.  Atkinson's  resi- 
dence. 

I  can  never  forget  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jackson.  She 
had  a  sweet,  resigned  face,  and,  for  an  old  lady, 
was  beautiful.  And  he  was  a  dignified,  venerable- 
looking  man.  They  are  indelibly  impressed  on 
my  mind. 

She  told  me  she  was  born  in  the  North,  but  was 
devoted  to  the  South,  and  the  dearest  treasure  of 
her  heart  had  died  battling  for  its  rights.  After 
spending  several  days  in  Marietta,  and  learning  all 
they  could  of  the  death  of  their  boy,  they  came  to 
bid  us  good-bye.  Ah  !  how  my  heart  went  out  in 
sympathy  to  those  weary  old  pilgrims  whom  we 
would  never  see  again  until  we  meet  around  our 
Father's  throne.  We  can  teach  our  children  to 
venerate  this  noble  pair,  and  to  love  and  admire 
their  brave  son,  who  died  defending  his  coun- 
try. We  were  watching  and  waiting  to  hear 
news  from  other  loved  ones.  We  had  those  who 
were  very  dear  to  us  in  the  cavalry.  We  heard  of 
them  destroying  a  long  train  of  wagons  for  the 
enemy.  Then  again,  they  would  be  miles  away, 
giving   them   trouble  in   another  direction,  and  it 


HOW    IT    WAS.  63 

seemed  they  were  everywhere,  watching  to  see 
where  they  could  strike  a  decisive  blow.  Exciting 
events  were  occurring  every  hour,  rumors  of  fights 
and  news  of  friends  killed  or  wounded. 

One  morning  a  paper  was  handed  to  me  stating 
that  a  terrific  fight  had  taken  place,  near  Farming- 
ton,  Tenn.,  between  four  thousand  Confederate 
cavalry  and  six  thousand  Federals.  Many  were 
killed  and  wounded,  and  among  the  number  was 
Irby  Morgan,  of  Nashville,  mortally  wounded.  I 
was  almost  frantic  with  grief.  My  anxiety  was 
terrible. 

In  a  few  hours  Lieut.  Minot,  of  Gen.  John  T. 
Morgan's  command,  came  in  a  buggy,  sent  by 
Mr.  Morgan,  to  tell  me  to  hurry  to  him.  He  was 
on  Sand  Mountain,  and  was  badly  wounded,  but 
alive.  The  lieutenant  told  me  they  had  a  severe 
fight,  and  Capt.  Allen,  of  Mr.  Morgan's  compan3r, 
was  shot  down,  and  so  disabled  he  could  not 
move.  He  begged  Mr.  Morgan  not  to  leave  him, 
and  said  that  he  would  rather  die  than  be  taken  pris- 
oner. So  Mr.  Morgan  ran  back  and  was  endeav- 
oring to  support  the  captain  off  the  field.  Encum- 
bered with  his  heavy  weight,  besides  his  pistol,  mus- 
ket, and  cartridge  box,  his  movements  were  slow. 
He  had  gone  only  a  short  distance,  when  he  felt  a 
stinging  pain  in  his  side,  and  found  the  Yankees 


64  HOW   IT    WAS. 

had  discovered  his  design,  and  were  firing  on  him 
from  all  sides,  and  a  ball  struck  him  in  his  right 
hip.  It  was  a  miracle  he  was  not  killed.  He 
had  just  reached  some  cedar  trees  when  he  re- 
ceived the  wound,  but  in  his  excitement  he 
did  not  think  he  was  much  hurt.  When  he  got 
under  cover,  he  looked  down  and  found  the  blood 
gushing  out  of  the  top  of  his  cavalry  boot,  and 
said  to  Capt.  Allen:  "Old  fellow,  I  feel  faint,  I 
will  have  to  lay  you  down,  I  can't  struggle  any 
farther."'  He  laid  him  down  as  best  he  could,  and 
some  one  saw  him  and  carried  him  beyond  danger 
of  the  enemy. 

Mr.  Morgan  had  tied  his  horse  near  where  he 
attempted  to  save  the  captain,  so  after  he  was 
wounded  he  crawled  to  his  horse,  and  led  the 
faithful  steed  along  until  he  got  to  the  surgeon's 
stand.  Then  he  fainted  from  loss  of  blood.  His 
brother  <jot  his  surgeons  to  take  charge  of  him. 
They  laid  him  across  some  logs,  examined  his 
wound,  and  found  his  hip  shattered  and  the  ball 
lodged  near  his  spine.  They  probed  and  probed, 
but  could  not  get  it  out.  By  that  time  he  was  in  a 
dead  faint,  and  they  thought  they  could  never 
bring  him  to  life  again.  But  after  using  restora- 
tives he  opened  his  eyes.  After  consultation  they 
decided  the  ball  could  not  be  removed  without  in- 


now  it  was.  65 

juring  the  spine.  His  brother  put  him  on  a  horse 
and  got  Mr.  Jim  Copeland,  of  Nashville,  and 
Lieuts.  Minot  and  Hyat  to  ride  on  each  side  of 
him,  he  being  in  the  center  of  the  column.  When 
he  got  to  Cornersville,  an  old  friend  let  him  have 
a  buggy  and  harness.  They  made  it  secure  with 
ropes  and  strings,  and  then  got  a  pillow  and  put  him 
in  the  buggy.  He  could  not  sit  down,  so  had  to 
kneel  on  the  pillow  which  was  placed  in  the  foot 
of  the  conveyance  and  hold  on  to  the  dashboard 
to  steady  himself.  And  when  too  weary  of  this 
position,  he  would  be  turned  and  would  rest  his 
head  on  the  seat.  The  horse  became  frightened  at 
something  and  began  to  rear  and  plunge  and  kick. 
Mr.  Morgan,  seeing  the  danger  he  was  in,  crawled 
up  on  the  seat.  The  horse  gave  another  plunge, 
and  he  went  over  the  back  of  the  buggy.  Fortu- 
nately, he  had  presence  of  mind  enough  to  roll  over 
into  a  ditch,  and  the  cavalry  did  not  trample  him 
to  death.  His  companions  found  him  and  took 
him  into  a  cornfield,  made  a  fire  and  kept  him  as 
comfortable  as  possible  until  morning,  when  they 
started  for  the  Tennessee  River.  He  had  a  horror 
of  being  taken  prisoner,  and  would  endure  any 
pain  to  go  on  with  the  boys. 

They  finally  got  to  Sand   Mountain,  where  he 
met  Mr.  Jordan,  who  kept   a  public  house.     He 


66  HOW    IT    WAS. 

was  left  there  until  I  was  sent  for,  but  had  every 
attention  and  mueh  kindness  shown  him.  After 
getting  settled  and  feeling  happy  that  he  was  out 
of  the  way  of  the  Federals,  he  sent  Lieut.  Minot 
for  me. 

I  had  an  infant  only  a  few  weeks  old,  but  Dr. 
Steward  told  me  to  go:  that  I  would  be  better 
off  than  to  remain  in  the  excited  state  I  was  in.  I 
sent  for  his  old  father,  got  a  trusty  nurse;  and 
when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tom  Marshall  heard  of  it,  they 
came  from  Cartersville  and  took  charge  of  my 
children  at  the  hotel.  Several  of  my  friends, 
among  them  Rev.  John  Bryson,  went  with  me  to 
Rome.  Then  I  got  a  wagon,  and  in  all  traveled 
two  hundred  and  fifty  miles. 

I  found  Mr.  Morgan  terribly  wounded,  pieces 
of  bone  working  out,  and  pieces  of  his  clothing 
that  the  ball  had  carried  in  worked  out  too.  He 
also  had  a  raging  fever.  I  watched  anxiously  day 
and  night  for  several  weeks.  One  morning  he  said : 
"  Cheer  up.  I  believe  I  shall  yet  pull  through, 
but  it  was  a  narrow  escape."  He  gradually  grew 
better;  and  when  I  knew  all  danger  was  over,  it 
occurred  to  me  that  cover  for  our  beds  was  scarce 
and  hard  to  get,  so  I  determined  to  hunt  around 
among  the  mountain  women,  and  see  if  I  could 
not    buy    some    homemade  worsted    counterpanes 


HOW    IT    WAS.  67 

and  blankets.     I  got   some  at  twenty-five  dollars 
apiece,  and  they  did  good  service  afterward. 

We  stayed  at  Mr.  Jordan's  six  weeks,  and  then 
decided  to  travel  slowly  until  we  reached  Marietta. 
We  got  a  wagon  and  put  a  feather  bed  in  it,  and 
made  the  horses  almost  walk  until  we  got  to  Gads- 
den, and  stopped  there  to  rest,  for  Mr.  Morgan 
was  very  weak  and  greatly  fatigued  with  the  trip. 
We  spent  the  night,  and  in  the  morning  he  was 
much  better. 

There  was  a  party  of  persons  going  out  to  see 
Black  Creek  Falls,  and  he  insisted  that  I  should 
go  too,  as  I  would  never  have  the  opportunity 
again.  So  I  went,  and  enjoyed  it  so  much.  I  was 
delighted  with  the  view.  Black  and  Clear  Creeks 
unite  several  miles  above  the  falls,  and  empty  over 
a  precipice  of  eighty  feet.  As  the  sun  throws  its 
bright  rays  on  the  torrent  as  it  dashes  over  the 
falls,  it  is  a  grand  sight.  Under  the  falls  there 
was  a  platform  erected,  and  I  learned  that  Wheel- 
er's cavalry  had  had  a  dance  there  a  few  nights 
before.  From  the  number  of  peanut  hulls  I  saw 
they  must  have  had  a  jolly  time  with  the  country 
girls.  After  feasting  our  eyes  on  the  grand 
scenery,  we  went  back,  and  all  decided  we  had 
been  repaid  for  our  trip.  The  next  morning  we 
started  for  Marietta,  and  felt  almost  as  if  we  were 


68  now  it  was. 

going  home,  for  we  had  so  many  kind  friends 
there,  and  we  had  many  to  welcome  us  back. 
Gen.  Bate  hobbled  out  on  his  poor  shattered  leg, 
and  his  face  beamed  with  pleasure  at  seeing  his 
old  friends  again.  We  found  our  children  well, 
and  all  charmed  with  our  dear,  faithful  friends, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Marshall,  for  their  unremitting 
kindness  to  them  during  our  absence. 


CHAPTER  X. 


EWS  came  that  Gen.  Streight  intended  to  make 
a  raid  on  Georgia,  and  great  apprehension 
was  felt  as  to  the  result.  The  next  report  was 
that  Gen.  Forrest,  with  three  hundred  and  fifty 
men,  had,  with  a  ruse,  captured  seventeen  hundred 
Yankees.  We  learned  of  the  brave  girl  who 
jumped  on  behind  Gen.  Forrest  on  horseback,  and 
went  to  show  him  the  ford  of  the  river  where  his 
soldiers  could  cross ;  how  he  arranged  his  men  in 
companies,  making  it  appear  that  soldiers  were  ad- 
vancing from  every  direction,  so  that  Gen.  Streight 
thought  he  was  surrounded  with  great  numbers. 
Gen.  Forrest  gave  him  a  certain  time  to  surrender 
or  he  would  open  his  batteries  on  them.  They  did 
surrender;  and  when  they  learned  the  small  force 
that  had  captured  them,  they  were  greatly  cha- 
grined and  mortified.  We  heard  that  they  were 
to  be  taken  to  prison  at  Andersonville.  I  felt  sad 
to  hear  it;  for  although  we  were  delighted  at  the 
brave  daring  of  our  much-loved  general,  we  had 

heard  such    terrible   accounts    from   our   boys    in 

(69) 


70  HOW.   IT    WAS. 

Northern  prisons,  of  suffering  and  privations,  half 
fed  and  clad,  with  sickness  and  often  death,  suf- 
fering from  the  rigors  of  a  Northern  climate.  I 
thought,  "  With  everything  North  to  eat  and  wear, 
if  our  boys  suffer  so,  what  can  we  do  with  our  lim- 
ited means  to  render  prisoners  comfortable?"  and 
I  wished  them  back  with  their  friends.  We  were 
more  than  willing  to  provide  for  them,  but  what 
did  we  have,  shut  in  from  the  whole  world,  and 
most  of  the  men  in  the  army?  But  we  gave  our 
prisoners  the  best  we  had,  and  were  always  more 
than  willing  to  ex-chan^e. 

My  servant  came  up  one  morning  and  said  : 
"  Gen.  Forrest  and  Mr.  George  W.  Jones  wish  to 
see  you."  I  hurried  down,  and  was  delighted  to 
meet  them;  and  as  Gen.  Forrest's  wonderful  cap- 
ture was  the  theme  of  every  fireside,  it  was  doubly 
interesting  to  listen  to  him  narrate  his  wonderful 
maneuvers,  for  it  would  give  me  something  to  al- 
ways remember  and  repeat  with  pride.  Fie  went 
into  detail,  and  gave  to  me  an  accurate  account  of 
the  encounter,  and  I  found  the  report  to  be  pretty 
correct.  I  told  him  what  he  already  knew,  how 
proud  we  all  felt  of  him,  and  asked  him  many 
questions  on  the  situation  of  the  South.  I  asked 
him  if  he  considered  this  his  most  brilliant  achieve- 
ment, and  he  said:    "No.     The  raid  I  made  in 


HOW    IT    WAS.  71 

Murfreesboro  where  I  captured  so  many  in  town 
and  the  courthouse,  I  consider  the  brightest  feath- 
er in  my  cap."  He  went  on  to  tell  me  that  in 
Murfreesboro,  in  July,  1862,  he  captured  the  whole 
garrison :  eighteen  hundred  men,  six  hundred  head 
of  horses  and  mules,  forty  wagons,  six  ambulanc- 
es, four  pieces  of  artillery,  and  twelve  hundred 
stand  of  small  arms.  This  was  done  by  a  force 
equal  in  numbers  to  the  Federals  captured. 
"The  military  stores  taken  by  me  in  this  affair 
were  valued  at  $1,000,000."  When  I  looked  into 
his  calm  face  and  clear  gray  eye  I  could  hardly  re- 
alize the  pent  up  force  that  was  smoldering  there. 
But  woe  to  the  coward  or  straggler !  They  had 
better  meet  the  enemy  than  to  encounter  him. 
After  he  left  I  had  quite  a  levee,  for  the  ladies 
came  in  troops  to  hear  what  their  brave  chieftain 
had  to  say.  You  can't  imagine  in  this  day  how 
excited  and  enthusiastic  the  women  became.  The 
news  of  victory  was  like  an  electric  spark  that  set 
us  all  on  fire. 

Our  Nashville  friends  were  now  all  scattered 
in  every  direction,  and  when  we  would  get  let- 
ters, which  were  few  and  far  between,  we  would 
send  them  all  around  to  the  rest.  We  correspond- 
ed with  a  good  many  of  our  soldier  boys,  and  we 
were  often  enabled  to   send  them    news  of    their 


72  HOW    IT    WAS. 

friends.     I  have  many  of  these  letters  now,  and 
they  are  preeious  relics. 

My  husband  received  a  letter  from  Dr.  Mc- 
Tyeire,  from  Butler  Lodge,  Ala.,  where  he  was 
with  his  family.  He  wrote:  "John  and  myself 
expect  to  raise  a  large  lot  of  covvpeas.  Let  Bob 
come  down,  and  I  will  teach  him  to  plow.  We. 
hope  we  will  succeed,  for  this  will  be  my  chief  de- 
pendence for  a  living.  Little  did  I  think  when  my 
father  died,  and  a  few  old  servants  cared  for  the 
place,  that  I  would  ever  feel  thankful  to  have  it  for 
a  retreat  for  my  family.  My  wife  and  children 
are  bearing  their  exile  so  cheerfully."  He  told 
me  that  he  was  the  only  white  man  left  in  the 
neighborhood,  as  all  the  others  were  in  the  army, 
and  he  spent  his  time  preaching  and  looking  after 
the  widows  and  children,  and  working  on  his 
farm.  We  received  letters  from  Dr.  Summers, 
Dr.  A.  L.  P.  Green,  Col.  Samuel  D.  Morgan.  Gen. 
John  H.  Morgan,  and  many  others.  I  have  them 
now,  and  often  take  them  out  and  read  them  to 
my  children  and  grandchildren.  But  I  am  di- 
siressino;. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


MR.  MORGAN  was  still  weak,  suffering  from 
his  wounds.  He  was  put  on  the  retired  list. 
The  crowd  was  surging  in  our  direction,  the  hotels 
were  crowded  with  gamblers  and  bad  characters, 
drinking,  carousing,  coming  and  going.  Food 
was  setting  scarcer  and  cooking  worse.  To  sum 
it  up,  confusion  reigned.  One  day  Col.  John.  Sav- 
age came  to  me  and  said  they  had  changed  the 
name  of  the  hotel.  I  asked  him  the  new  name, 
and  he  said:  "H — 1  and  hash  house,  instead  of 
Kennesaw  Hotel."  I  told  him  that  was  a  fearful 
name,  but  he  went  off  laughing  heartily.  The 
time  had  come  when  we  had  to  make  a  change. 
Houses  were  hard  to  get;  we  were  in  a  sad  dilem- 
ma ;  we  did  not  know  what  to  do.  Fortunately,  we 
heard  of  a  house  for  sale,  furnished  complete 
throughout,  everything  to  be  sold.  It  was  a  con- 
venient place,  with  large  rooms  and  a  good  many 
of  them.  We  were  pleased  with  it,  so  bought  and 
moved  into  it  at  once,  as  the  family  occupying  it 
were  anxious  to  go  South.     In  a  short  time  Col. 

Samuel  D.  Morgan  heard  of  our  move,  and  wrote 

(73) 


74  now  it  was. 

to  me  to  try  to  get  a  house  near  us,  as  he  was 
anxious  to  get  his  family  together.  After  many 
trials  we  succeeded  in  getting  a  house  next  to  us, 
the  Episcopal  church  intervening.  He  wrote  to 
Dr.  Robert  Williams  and  family,  and  with  his 
granddaughters,  the  Misses  Cheney,  they  came  to 
Marietta  and  went  to  housekeeping.  About  that 
time  the  contents  of  the  trunk  I  brought  from  Nash- 
ville were  nearly  exhausted,  and  it  was  almost  an  im- 
possibility to  get  goods  for  clothing.  Some  ran  the 
blockade  and  got  goods  from  Memphis  and  some 
of  the  Atlantic  ports,  but  they  were  the  fortunate 
few  that  succeeded.  The  girls  needed  clothes 
and  had  to  have  them,  so  I  got  a  bolt  of  hickory 
stripe  made  by  our  factories.  I  will  describe  it  for 
the  benefit  of  the  girls  of  to-day:  It  was  pin- 
striped, blue  and  white,  made  of  fine  thread,  heav- 
ier than  gingham.  I  made  a  dress  each  for  my 
two  girls  and  two  nieces.  The  style  of  make  was 
a  yoke,  full  sleeves,  sash  of  the  same,  and  four 
folds  stitched  on  the  bottom  of  the  skirts.  Two  of 
the  dresses  were  headed  at  the  top  of  the  fold  with 
red  and  two  with  white  cord,  and  when  they  were 
done  I  thought  them  beautiful. 

The  o-irls  decked  out  in  them  and  felt  so  inde- 
pendent  in  their  Southern-woven  dresses,  and  proud 
too  that  they  were    Southern   girls.     These   were 


HOW    IT    WAS.  75 

among  their  best  dresses,  and  as  they  were  satis- 
fied and  pleased,  I  was  happy  to  see  them  contented. 
The  next  serious  question  was  where  to  get  food, 
as  our  family  was  very  large  and  the  house  crowded 
all  the  time  with  friends;  so  our  supplies  had  to  be 
considerable,  and  it  gave  us  much  cause  for  worry. 
There  were  an  old  gentleman  and  lady  of  Northern 
birth  who  had  lived  there  for  many  years,  and  had 
shown  us  much  kindness.  They  had  a  nice  place 
near  town,  and  raised  quantities  of  vegetables  and 
had  nice  fruits,  and  they  were  thoughtful  and  kind, 
often  sending  us  baskets  of  fresh  vegetables,  honey, 
and  fruits.  We  persuaded  them  to  sell  us  every- 
thing we  needed  in  that  line.  We  always  had  a 
cordial  welcome  to  their  home,  and  many  nice  din- 
ners wre  have  eaten  with  them.  We  needed  meats 
and  many  things  the  old  gentleman  couldn't  supply, 
so  Mr.  Morgan  sent  for  him  and  got  him  to  consent 
to  go  up  and  down  the  road  to  get  supplies.  He  got 
us  flour,  twro  barrels  of  molasses,  cowpeas,  hams, 
meal,  and  many  other  necessaries.  Besides  these 
articles,  he  bought  beef  cattle  that  were  poor,  and 
Mr.  Morgan  got  Joe,  my  faithful  servant  boy,  to 
boil  bran,  cowpeas,  and  corn  together  and  give 
them  all  they  could  eat,  and  we  soon  had  a  lot  of 
fine  beeves  to  kill.  I  had  a  good  receipt  for  corn- 
ing beef,  and  I  succeeded  finely  in  keeping  it,  and 


76  HOW    IT    WAS. 

we  made  many  a  soldier  boy's  heart  glad  by  divid- 
ing with  him.  We  raised  chickens,  or  attempted 
to  do  so,  and  we  had  a  time,  as  our  place  was  near 
the  depot.  We  were  fortunate  enough  to  get  a 
good  cow,  had  a  little  garden,  and  some  fig  trees 
were  on  the  place  which  bore  an  abunbance  of 
luscious  fruit.  This  was  a  new  sight  to  us,  fig 
trees  bearing,  but  we  soon  learned  to  think  them 
great  delicacies.  We  considered  ourselves  very 
fortunate  in  having  so  many  of  the  necessaries  of 
life,  and  it  made  us  happy  to  divide  with  those  who 
couldn't  get  these  things.  Meat  was  a  great  item 
in  housekeeping  and  it  was  hard  to  get,  as  the 
army  consumed  so  much.  In  a  short  while  Col. 
Samuel  D.  Morgan  got  a  letter  from  John  H.  Mor- 
gan, saying:  "  I  will  soon  be  married  to  Miss  Mat- 
tie  Ready,  of  Murfreesboro,  Tenn."  We  had  had 
no  intimation  of  any  such  thing,  and  were  greatly 
surprised  to  hear  it.  When  Gen.  Basil  Duke  and 
he  came  to  see  us  on  Lookout  Mountain,  I 
thought  he  was  too  much  absorbed  in  the  war  to 
think  of  marrying;  but  he  did  take  unto  himself  a 
wife,  and  came  down  to  Marietta  to  see  us  all,  his 
uncle's  family  and  ours.  We  were  delighted  to 
see  him  again,  for  he  had  by  his  bravery,  dash, 
and  brilliant  achievements  distinguished  himself, 
and  we  felt  he  was  a  deserved  hero,  and  we  de- 


HOW    IT    WAS.  77 

lighted  in  honoring  him.  When  he  came  with  his 
pretty  young  wife,  we  thought  a  handsomer  couple 
could  not  be  found.  He  had  a  magnificent  figure, 
was  remarkably  handsome,  and  was  every  inch  a 
soldier.  He  was  kind  and  pleasant  to  every  one  he 
met,  and  I  think  had  more  personal  magnetism 
than  any  one  I  ever  knew.  The  citizens  toasted 
and  feasted  them  and  made  their  ten  days'  stay  de- 
lightful. We  had  then  a  little  baby  six  months 
old,  named  Cornelia  Hunt,  the  middle  name  for 
him.  He  loved  children,  but  was  especially  fond 
of  this  little  curly-headed  one  that  bore  his  name, 
and  would  always  call  for  her  when  he  came. 
During  their  stay  in  Marietta,  they  rode  frequently 
on  horseback,  and  many  times  we  would  watch 
them  with  interest  and  think  how  distinguished 
they  looked.  He  often  talked  to  us  about  the  war, 
and  one  night  we  all  gathered  around  him,  the 
children  all  excitement,  wanting  to  catch  every 
word,  and  asked  him  to  tell  us  of  some  of  his  dar- 
ing deeds.  He  related  many  incidents  that  had  oc- 
curred since  he  started  out,  but  after  a  lapse  of 
thirty  years  many  of  them  have  escaped  my  mem- 
ory. But  one  incident  I  recall.  He  said  he  heard 
a  long  train  would  leave  Louisville  on  a  certain 
day  filled  with  clothes  for  the  soldiers  and  army 
stores  of   all   kinds  and   in  large  quantities.     He 


7 8  HOW    IT    WAS. 

made  a  dash  into  Kentucky,  and  by  traveling 
day  and  night  met  the  train  just  beyond  Mam- 
moth Cave.  His  daring  soldiers  dashed  up  and 
stopped  the  train.  He  said  it  was  the  longest  one 
he  ever  saw,  not  only  tilled  with  army  stores,  but 
a  great  many  ladies  going  to  Nashville,  some  to 
join  their  husbands  and  others  to  meet  their  sweet- 
hearts, for  the  Federals  were  having  a  nice  time 
in  Nashville.  When  the  train  was  drawn  up,  he 
said  he  never  saw  such  consternation  depicted  on 
faces.  One  old  lady  ran  up  to  him  and  begged 
him  not  to  kill  her;  told  him  to  take  all  she  had, 
but  spare  her  life.  He  remarked  that  it  made  him 
feel  embarrassed  to  be  regarded  as  a  murderer  of 
helpless  women  and  children — a  man  who  had  al- 
ways been  proverbial  for  his  gallantry  to  ladies; 
but  such  horrible  tales  had  been  told  about  him  that 
they  were  prepared  to  meet  a  brigand,  and  they 
regarded  him  as  a  monster  in  human  guise.  He 
said  his  soldiers  and  himself  ran  from  car  to  car 
and  escorted  the  women  and  children  out,  placed 
them  where  they  would  be  out  of  danger,  and  then 
went  to  work  to  destroy  and  burn  up  everything, 
he  taking  time  to  run  out  and  reassure  the  ladies 
that  they  should  not  be  hurt.  Some  of  them 
begged  him  piteously  for  their  trunks,  but  he  told 
them  he  was  sorry  that  his  time  was  too  limited  to 


HOW    IT    WAS.  79 

show  them  such  courtesies.  Some  laughed  at  the 
ludicrous  position  they  were  in,  and  others  rained 
down  imprecations  on  his  head.  The  soldiers 
made  a  complete  wreck  of  everything,  and  with  a 
military  salute  and  profound  bow  bade  the  ladies 
farewell,  jumped  on  their  horses,  and  were  gone. 
That  train  was  a  great  loss  to  the  Federals,  and  as 
such  large  stores  of  clothes  and  army  supplies  were 
burned,  it  retarded  their  progress  for  several  days. 
His  delightful  visit  w  as  drawing  to  an  end,  he  was 
much  impressed  with  the  kindness  shown  him  by 
all,  and  said  his  visit  would  not  be  soon  forgotten. 
He  came  to  say  good-bve  to  us,  and  I  made  him 
promise  to  keep  us  posted  as  to  his  movements, 
and  he  said  he  would  send  us  Vidcttes  from  every 
point  he  made  a  raid.  This  little  paper  was  edited 
by  Major  Gano,  of  his  command — just  a  small  sheet, 
inferior  paper,  and  published  hastily,  but  gave  the 
welcome  news  of  his  movements.  I  have  some  of 
them  now;  but  they  are  old,  ragged,  and  worn. 
The  last  one  we  got  was  from  Hartsville,  Tenn., 
telling  of  his  fight  and  captures  there.  Not  long 
after  that  he  was  captured  by  the  Federals  and 
taken  to  a  Northern  prison,  and  as  all  are  familiar 
with  his  capture  I  will  not  recount  it,  but  a  letter 
written  to  his  uncle  describing  his  feelings  and 
thoughts  while  imprisoned  thrilled  us  at  the  time. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


HE  went  on  to  tell  his  different  plans  for  escape. 
He  described  the  dogs  in  the  prison  yard,  and 
how  ferocious  they  were,  and  knew  he  would  have 
to  pass  these  brutes  to  get  out  of  the  inclosure. 
And  many  hours  he  would  roll  from  side  to  side 
on  his  cot,  and  try  to  think  of  some  way  to  get 
them  off  his  track ;  but  it  seemed  that  all  schemes 
failed.  He  said  he  felt  that  to  have  gotten  them  out 
of  his  way  he  would  have  eaten  them .  He  made  his 
escape  from  prison  one  dark  night  when  the  rain 
was  pouring  down  in  torrents,  and  succeeded  in 
crawling  by  the  guard,  hardly  breathing  until  all 
danger  was  past.  After  his  death  a  good  many  of 
his  command  were  stationed  near  Marietta  with 
Wheeler's  Division.  They  would  come  in  often  to 
see  us.  Many  of  them  I  had  met  on  Lookout 
Mountain.  Among  them  were  Drs.  Joe  and 
Charlie  Tidings,  surgeons  in  John  H.  Morgan's 
command.  They  were  ver}r  kind  to  us,  and  gave 
me  a  case  of  medicines,  with  instructions  how  to 
use    them    in  case  of  emergency,  for    physicians 

were  so  much  in  demand,  caring  for  the  sick  and 

(SO) 


HOW    IT    WAS.  bl 

wounded,  that  it  was  often  with  difficulty  that  they 
could  be  found  when  needed.  They  were  kind 
and  attentive  to  Mr.  Morgan  in  his  weakened  con- 
dition. The  ball  in  his  side  could  not  be  removed, 
and  it  gave  him  continual  pain,  pressing  against 
his  spine.  The  surgeons  told  him  that  after  awhile 
a  sack  would  gradually  form  around  the  ball,  but 
not  to  entertain  any  hope  that  it  could  ever  be  ex- 
tracted. He  is  now  an  old  man,  many  long  years 
have  elapsed  since  those  stirring  and  sorrowful 
times,  and  the  ball  is  often  still  a  reminder  of  those 
days  of  strife  and  bloodshed. 

I  had  so  many  cares  now,  I  could  not  go  to  the 
hospitals  as  often  as  I  wished,  but  whenever  I 
could  find  time  I  would  prepare  waiters  of  delica- 
cies, and  the  girls  would  help  me  take  them.  They 
would  wait  at  the  doors  and  I  would  go  through 
and  distribute  them  to  the  poor,  desolate,  home- 
sick boys,  and  my  heart  would  bound  with  pleas- 
ure to  see  the  grateful  look  of  appreciation  on  their 
poor,  sunken  faces;  and  they  would  tell  me  how 
good  everything  tasted  after  eating  so  much  old 
light  bread  and  soup.  Capt.  Jim  Barnes  and 
Capt.  Ed  Douglass,  of  Nashville,  came  from  East 
Tennessee  with  rheumatism,  and  stayed  with  me 
two   months,   until  they  got  well  enough   to   join 

their  commands. 
6 


82  HOW    IT    WAS. 

The  army  was  still  falling  back  and  fighting  al- 
most all  the  time,  for  they  contested  every  foot  of 
ground  from  Dalton  to  Atlanta,  though  against 
overwhelming  numbers.  Such  deeds  of  bravery 
and  valor  were  never  surpassed;  but  were  shared 
by  Wheeler,  Cheatham,  Dibrell,  Morgan,  and  in- 
deed all,  for  it  would  be  hard  to  discriminate, 
they  all  fought  so  bravely. 

I  heard  that  Col.  Terry  Cahal,  one  of  our  Nash- 
ville boys,  was  badly  wounded.  They  were  in  a 
fight,  and  he  leaped  over  the  fortifications  and 
wrested  the  colors  from  the  enemy,  and  in  his  ef- 
fort to  get  back  was  shot.  I  had  him  brought  to 
my  home,  where  I  could  watch  him.  He  was  tell- 
ing me  of  the  fight  with  great  exultation,  and  said 
that  he  did  not  mind  being  hurt  to  get  their  colors. 
His  wound  was  not  as  serious  as  it  was  at  first 
thought  to  be.  He  was  considered  brave  and 
daring  almost  to  recklessness. 

Marietta,  being  so  near  the  armyt  was  now 
crowded  all  the  time,  and  our  house  filled  to  over- 
flowing. It  was  very  elastic,  and  we  could  always 
find  room  for  one  more.  One  night  we  had  as  guests 
Gen.  John  M.  Bright,  Gov.  Neil  S.  Brown,  Judge 
Marchbanks,  Dr.  C.  D.  Elliott,  Rev.  John  Bry- 
son,  Col.  Robinson,  Col.  Terry  Cahal,  and  Dr. 
John  B.  McFerrin.     We  had   two  mattresses  on 


HOW    IT    WAS.  83 

most  of  the  beds,  so  we  would  take  one  off  of 
each  and  spread  them  around  in  different  rooms, 
parlor  included.  Our  family  was  large,  so  with 
these  guests  added  it  looked  like  a  small  hotel.  I 
had  to  put  Dr.  McFerrin  in  the  bed  with  a  very 
fleshy  man,  and  expressed  my  regrets,  but  he 
said:  "  Don't  worry,  sister,  for  this  is  good  sleep- 
ing; better  than  I  have  been  used  to,  for  I  have 
been  lying  on  the  ground  in  camp  with  the  boys." 
The  all-absorbing  theme  was  the  removal  of  Gen. 
Joe  Johnston.  Many  thought  that  President  Davis 
had  committed  the  error  of  his  life,  for  Gen.  John- 
ston had  only  to  command  and  the  soldiers  obeyed, 
never  questioning  a  move,  for  they  had  implicit 
confidence  in  him.  And  the  soldiers  would  often 
say:  "  What  old  Joe  does  is  all  right.  He  knows 
what  he  is  about."  With  Gen.  Hood  they  had 
some  fears;  but  their  ardor  for  the  cause  was  so 
great  that  they  did  not  stop  to  cavil,  but  rushed  with 
impetuosity  to  accomplish  all  they  were  ordered  to 
do.  They  often  said,  afterward:  "  If  old  Joe  had 
been  left  in  command,  Gen.  Sherman  would  nev- 
er have  got  to  the  ocean."  President  Davis  was 
terribly  censured,  but  his  conduct  since  then  for 
thirty  years  has  refuted  all  charges  and  calumny 
imputed  to  him  at  the  time.  When  I  think  of  that 
grand  character,  sometimes  seeming  almost  isola- 


84  HOW    IT    WAS. 

ted,  censured  by  the  South  for  what  they  conceived 
an  error  of  judgment,  and  calumniated  all  over 
the  North,  I  wonder  that  that  proud  spirit  of  that 
weak  body  did  not  succumb.  But  he  was  so  deeply 
imbued  with  the  idea  of  sovereignty  of  the  States 
that  he  died  battling  for  what  he  conceived  to  be 
the  bulwark  of  the  South,  these  rights. 

Well,  many  changes  were  taking  place  on  all 
sides.  The  school  our  girls  had  attended,  taught 
by  Mr.  Benedict,  was  given  up,  and  we  were 
greatly  worried  as  to  where  we  would  send  them. 
Mr.  Jesse  Thomas,  of  Nashville,  came  to  Marietta; 
and  knowing  how  competent  Miss  Kate  Thomas 
was  as  a  teacher,  we  begged  her  to  take  a  class. 
She  timidly  shrank  from  anything  of  the  kind,  but 
after  a  good  deal  of  persuasion  we  got  her  to  con- 
sent to  open  a  school.  Col.  Samuel  D.  Morgan 
sent  his  granddaughters,  Mr.  Lytton  his  girls,  four 
went  from  our  home,  and  from  the  ladies  of  Ma- 
rietta she  had  many  applications.  Many  a  glad 
mother  had  reason  to  thank  Miss  Kate  for  the 
training  of  her  daughters  in  gentle,  ladylike  de- 
portment, and  classic  and  text-book  knowledge. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


WE  would  have  daily  visits  from  some  of  our 
boys.  Hardly  a  day  would  pass  but  what 
we  would  see  some  familiar  face.  Gens.  Cheath- 
am and  Bate,  Capts.  Joe  Phillips  and  Van  Mc- 
Iver,  Maj.  James  W.  Thomas,  Lieut.  George  Lyt- 
ton,  Capt.  Matt  Pilcher,  Mr.  Jim  Buckner,  Capts. 
James  Cooper,  Capt.  John  Morton,  Collins  Bright, 
and  many  others  too  numerous  to  mention.  Gen. 
Frank  Cheatham,  "  Our  Frank,"  as  the  boys 
called  him,  would  run  in  occasionally.  He  was  al- 
ways jolly,  but  often  looked  weather  beaten,  with 
faded  clothes  and  bronzed  face.  The  boys  would 
say:  "We  will  go  anywhere  old  Frank  orders  us, 
even  were  it  in  the  cannon's  mouth."  He  re- 
minded me  of  an  old  Roman  soldier,  so  dignified 
when  commanding  his  troops ;  but  when  not  on 
duty,  he  was  a  genial  companion.  We  felt  proud 
of  our  Tennessee  boys,  but  had  an  especially  ten- 
der place  for  the  "Rock  City  Guards,"  as  they 
were  boys  we  had  known  all  our  lives ;  but  all 
knew  that  they  had  a  welcome  at  our  home,  and 

whenever  they  could  get  leave  of  absence  for  a 

(85) 


S6  HOW    IT    WAS. 

few  days,  would  slip  down  to  Marietta,  and  we 
would  spend  happy  hours  together,  and  many  a 
little  entertainment  the  girls  would  get  up  for  their 
pleasure,  and  such  hunting  of  clothes  and  decking 
out  was  right  laughable.  My  husband's  wardrobe 
was  drawn  on  until  he  could  sometimes  scarcely 
find  a  change  of  clothes,  white  shirts  particularly, 
and  handkerchiefs.  Pieces  of  ribbon  and  any- 
thing were  used  for  cravats ;  but  the  boys  had  a 
merry  time,  anyway,  and  old  Marietta  would  re- 
sound with  their  enthusiastic  songs:  "Bonnie 
Blue  Flag,"  "  Dixie,"  "  My  Maryland,"  and  many 
others  I  have  forgotten.  They  would  often  wind 
up  with  "  Home,  Sweet  Home,"  and  the  tears 
would  gather  in  their  eyes.  They  would  have  for 
refreshments,  popcorn,  sorghum  candy,  goober- 
peas,  and  sometimes  cake,  and  all  kinds  of  fruits 
How  they  would  enjoy  it,  after  eating  hard  bread 
and  bacon,  and  sometimes  beans  and  cowpeas 
for  days!  When  they  would  start  back,  I  would 
fill  their  canteens  with  buttermilk  and  sorghum 
molasses,  give  them  a  piece  of  corned  beef  and 
some  beaten  biscuit,  and  they  would  feel  rich  and 
happy. 

Our  old  friend,  Gen.  John  M.  Bright,  had  a  son 
not  quite  fourteen  years  old,  who  gave  him  great 
uneasiness.      He    was    well    grown    for    his    age, 


HOW    IT    WAS.  87 

looked  older  than  he  was  ;  and  as  his  brothers  were 
in  the  army,  he  was  anxious  to  go  too,  but  his  fa- 
ther thought  it  best  for  him  to  stay  in  Lincoln 
County  with  his  family.  But  news  came  that  John 
Massey,  a  splendid  young  man,  and  others,  of  Fay- 
eteville,  had  been  shot  by  order  of  a  Federal  gen- 
eral for  bushwhacking.  John  was  of  an  impetu- 
ous disposition,  and  his  father  determined  to  get 
him  out  of  the  lines,  for  fear  he  would  be  killed. 
He  finally  succeeded,  and  sent  him  to  Chapel  Hill, 
N.  C,  to  school;  paid  his  tuition  in  advance,  and 
in  talking  to  me  about  him  congratulated  himself 
on  the  good  arrangements  he  had  made  for  him, 
and  that  a  great  trouble  had  been  lifted  off  him. 
After  a  few  weeks  Johnny  appeared  at  my  door, 
carpetbag  in  hand,  greeted  me,  and  was  overjoyed 
to  see  us.  I  in  return  was  delighted  to  see  him, 
for  I  loved  him  very  dearly.  His  mother  had  been 
one  of  my  cherished  friends  for  years.  I  ex- 
pressed great  surprise,  and  asked  him  how  he  got 
here.  He  said:  "Well,  Aunt  Julia,  I  couldn't 
study,  and  I  worried  and  worried  the  teacher  until 
he  gave  my  money  back.  If  he  had  not  done  it,  I 
would  have  run  off,  for  I  intend  to  join  the  arm)-." 
He  opened  his  valise  and  commenced  pulling  out 
clothes,  and  said:  "  See  what  I  have  brought  you 
all."      He  had  a  thin  summer  coat  for  Mr.  Morgan, 


88  HOW    IT    WAS. 

and  a  handsome  meerschaum  pipe,  and  something 
for  the  children  and  myself,  and  he  presented  them 
with  a  beaming  face.  I  told  him  that  I  was  very 
sorry  he  had  spent  his  money.  "  Your  father  was 
here  last  vveek  and  told  me  that  his  family  were 
having  a  hard  time  at  home  in  the  lines,  and  need- 
ed that  money."  He  looked  very  sorrowful  for  a 
few  minutes,  but  in  a  little  while  after  I  heard  his 
merry  laugh  with  the  children,  and  I  went  in  and 
asked  him  what  he  intended  to  do.  He  said  that 
in  a  few  days  he  intended  to  go  up  to  the  army, 
but  I  knew  that  his  father  would  not  consent  to  it 
for  a  moment,  for  he  was  entirely  too  young.  I 
consulted  Mr.  Morgan,  and  we  decided  that  he 
should  not  go,  and  told  him  so,  and  also  informed 
him  that  he  had  to  start  to  school,  which  he  re- 
luctantly consented  to  do.  The  next  morning  we 
entered  him,  and  we  had  a  merry  time  watching 
John  to  keep  him  from  running  off.  His  father 
was  urging  him  all  the  time  to  stay  and  try  to  im- 
prove his  time,  and  insisted  on  us  controlling  him 
as  we  would  our  own  boy.  I  had  my  seven  chil- 
dren, two  nieces,  and  John,  making  ten  young 
people  in  all,  and  my  hands  and  heart  were  full  of 
anxieties  and  cares.  My  husband  was  still  feeble. 
He  hobbled  around  on  crutches,  and  gave  me  all 
the  assistance  he  could  in  managing  the  children 
and  household. 


HOW    IT    WAS.  89 

Joe,  my  faithful  servant,  worked  my  garden, 
and  we  had  a  quantity  of  nice,  fresh  vegetables, 
plenty  of  milk  and  butter,  meat,  flour,  and  so  on; 
but  our  soap  gave  out,  and  we  could  not  buy  it. 
We  were  in  a  dilemma — war  times,  and  no  soap. 
A  friend  of  my  husband  told  him  that  they  had  at 
the  commissary  department  a  large  lot  of  refuse 
grease,  and  said  that  if  we  would  send  for  it  we 
could  have  it.  So  we  did  send,  and  got  the  grease, 
and  also  a  quantity  of  wood  ashes  from  friends. 
I  called  Joe  up,  and  asked  him  if  he  could  make 
an  old  fashioned  lye  hopper.  So  we  went  to  work, 
run  the  lye  down,  and  began  on  our  soap.  In  a 
few  days  we  had  four  barrels  of  fine  lye  soap,  but 
my  eyes  were  nearly  smoked  out.  I  was  proud 
of  my  success,  and  made  enough  to  last  me  till  the 
close  of  the  war. 

We  often  wondered  that  we  had  nothing  stolen, 
as  there  were  so  many  coming  and  going  all  the 
time,  colored  and  white.  I  will  mention  a  fact 
that  astonished  every  one.  The  morning  I  left 
Nashville  I  hastily  gathered  up  six  or  seven  dozen 
knives,  forks,  and  spoons,  small  and  large,  with 
my  name  on  them.  I  used  them  constantly  in  the 
house  and  kitchen — for  I  had  no  others — never 
losing  a  single  piece,  and  when  I  came  back  to 
Nashville    I    brought    them    all    home    safeh\      It 


QO  HOW    IT   WAS. 

was  remarkable  how  little  stealing  was  done,  es- 
pecially in  provisions,  for  so  many  were  on  short 
rations. 

I  must  say  that  we  should  never  forget  the  ne- 
groes, for  they  were  faithful  and  industrious,  and 
seemed  to  face  their  responsibilities.  Many  said  to 
me:  "  De  las'  promise  I  made  old  master  was,  I 
would  take  good  care  of  missus  and  de  chilluns." 
And  faithfully  did  they  keep  their  promise.  When 
news  would  come  that  an  old  or  young  master  was 
killed,  they  would  weep  with  the  family  pure  tears 
of  affection.  I  would  hear  the  old  mammies  tell 
of  the  different  ones  of  the  children  that  they  had 
"  nussed,"  and  now  they  were  big  soldier  boys, 
and  had  gone  to  fight  for  their  country;  and  in 
letters  these  boys  would  write  home  there  were  al- 
ways messages  of  love  for  their  "  dear  old  mam- 
my." And  when  the  brave  boys  gave  up  their 
lives  and  were  fortunate  enough  to  be  sent  home, 
those  black  mammies  were  among  the  first  to  show 
the  last  tender  love  and  respect  for  their  beloved 
dead.  They  were  always  proud  of  "  our  white 
folks,"  as  they  called  them,  and  were  ever  ready 
to  do  their  bidding  and  attend  to  every  want.  I 
do  not  remember  a  single  act  of  lawlessness  on 
their  part  during  the  war.  I  have  a  warm  place  in 
my  heart  for  the  negroes,  and  can't  help  but  feel 


GEN.  GEO.  G.  DIBRELL. 


HOW    IT    WAS.  91 

grateful  to  them  for  their  unremitting  fidelity  to  us 
during  the  low*  struggle. 

The  army  was  now  falling  back  slowly  but  sure- 
ly, and  we  would  hear  of  thrilling  deeds  of  daring 
on  the  part  of  our  brave  boys  led  by  our  faithful 
and  chivalrous  Gen.  Dibrell:  making  a  dash 
where  the  enemy  least  expected  them,  killing  and 
capturing  many.  His  command  were  devoted  to 
him.  The  boys  would  (different  ones)  get  leave 
of  absence,  and  would  nearly  always  come  down 
to  spend  a  few  days  among  Nashville  friends.  It 
did  our  hearts  good  to  see  them  eat.  Many,  many 
times  when  they  would  be  in  a  hurry  to  start  back 
I  would  make  them  go  out  and  help  the  girls 
churn,  so  they  could  take  their  canteens  full  of 
fresh  buttermilk;  and  what  a  frolic  they  would 
make  of  it ! 

Letters  often  came  asking  us  to  send  or  buy  for 
them  articles  of  clothing,  and  particularly  shoes, 
and  often  they  did  not  fit,  but  would  have  to  be 
worn.  You  must  not  suppose  for  a  moment  that 
we  were  the  only  workers,  for  many  others  were 
doing  as  much  and  more  than  we.  But  I  started 
out  to  tell  what  I  saw,  heard,  and  did,  and  I  was 
kept  so  busy  that  I  didn't  have  time  to  know  whal 
others  were  doing. 

The  soldiers  were  the  most  cheerful  persons  we 


92  HOW    IT    WAS. 

would  see.  They  would  come  with  their  clothes 
faded,  ragged,  and  drawn  up  from  rain  and  ex- 
posure until  the  tops  of  their  socks  were  showing, 
and  we  would  never  hear  a  murmur  or  complaint 
from  them. 

One  day  Neil  Brown  came  in  to  see  us.  He 
looked  so  weather-beaten  that  I  scarcely  recognized 
him.  I  gazed  at  his  handsome,  bronzed  face — 
only  a  beardless  boy — and  thought  him  the  picture 
of  bravery,  and  he  looked  as  if  the  word  "fail" 
never  entered  his  vocabulary,  although  it  appeared 
dark  to  us.  You  would  see  often  perfect  carica- 
tures among  the  poor  fellows,  but  if  it  made  them 
sensitive,  they  didn't  show  it.  They  seemed  mer- 
ry and  light-hearted,  and  I  would  often  look  at 
them  and  wonder  that  in  the  midst  of  so  many  un- 
certainties how  they  could  be  bright;  for  who 
knew  but  that  before  the  week  was  out  some 
of  them  would  be  still  in  death.  I  could  hardly  re- 
strain my  tears  before  them,  and  would  often  leave 
them  to  conceal  my  emotions.  Many  of  these  dear 
ones  I  had  known  from  childhood,  and  in  our  ex- 
ile they  felt  very  near  to  us.  With  how  much 
pleasure  did  we  contribute  to  their  wants  and  try 
to  make  their  stay  with  us  pleasant!  And  when 
we  would  bid  them  good-bye,  it  was  often  their  last 
farewell  on  earth. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


WAS  suffering  great  apprehension  every  day 
about  my  seven-year-old  boy,  for  fear  he  would 
be  killed.  I  had  made  him  an  artillery  suit,  and 
he  would  tell  every  one  that  he  belonged  to  Capt. 
John  Morton's  battery,  and  he  really  thought  he 
was  a  soldier.  He  had  a  dozen  little  boys  he  would 
drill,  and  called  them  his  company.  They  would 
march  up  and  down  the  street,  and  frequently  during 
the  day  you  could  hear  "  hep,  hep,"  stepping  to  the 
music  of  drums  and  tin  horns,  or  anything  that 
came  handy  that  they  could  make  a  noise  with. 
Sometimes  tin  pans  and  sticks  would  be  a  substi- 
tute for  lack  of  something  better.  He  was  a  spright- 
ly little  fellow,  and  the  soldiers  nearly  ruined  him. 
He  called  old  and  young  by  their  first  names — John 
or  Tom,  or  whatever  it  might  be.  I  would  reprove 
him,  and  he  would  say:  "They  told  me  to  call 
them  that."  It  all  did  very  well  for  awhile,  and 
amused  us,  but  he  began  to  think  he  was  monarch 
of  all  he  surveyed,  and  acted  accordingly.  He 
would  run  off  from  home  and  I  would  hear  of  him 

riding  behind  one  of  the  soldiers  in  one  direction, 

(93) 


94  now  it  was. 

and  a  little  while  after  he  would  be  seated  up  be- 
side the  driver  on  an  artillery  wagon  sailing  another 
way.  I  would  send  runners  to  hunt  him,  would 
bring  him  home  and  punish  him;  but  often  the 
temptation  to  be  with  the  soldiers  would  overeome 
him,  and  he  would  start  again.  He  would  listen  to 
them  talk,  and  he  would  tell  us  marvelous  tales. 
He  had  no  idea  of  numbers  and  his  hundreds  of 
killed  and  wounded  would  swell  up  into  the  thou- 
sands. To  sum  it  all  up,  he  was  fast  getting  to  be 
a  regular  newsmonger,  and  was  as  well  known  as 
any  boy  in  Marietta.  lie  knew  persons  I  had 
never  heard  of,  and  would  yell  out,  "  Howdy, 
Bill,"  maybe  to  some  settled  man,  or  one  with 
gray  hairs.  But  to  top  the  climax,  Mr.  Fred  Shep- 
herd came  leading  him  in  one  day,  and  told  me  if 
I  didn't  want  a  dead  boy  I  would  have  to  keep  him 
at  home.  He  said:  "I  just  pulled  him  out  from 
under  a  car  that  was  oscillating,  ready  to  start. 
His  whole  bag  of  marbles  had  tumbled  out  and  had 
rolled  under  the  cars,  and  he  started  right  after 
them,  and  I  happened  along  just  in  time  to  save 
him."  It  was  such  a  narrow  escape  that  it  made  me 
tremble,  and  I  thought:  "What  shall  I  do  with  him?" 
I  was  almost  in  despair.  I  had  whipped  him,  put 
him  to  bed,  tied  him  to  a  chair,  and  would  often 
bribe  him  to  be  good.     He  had  quite  a  contempt 


now  it  was.     •  95 

for  girls,  and  thought  it  a  great  insult  to  be  called 
like  them.  So  I  thought  over  every  mode  of  pun- 
ishment, and  concluded  I  would  put  a  hoop  skirt 
on  him  and  a  dress  with  a  long  train.  I  said: 
"  My  son,  I  have  tried  to  have  a  nice  boy,  but  he 
is  so  bad  and  runs  away  so  much  I  will  have  to 
make  a  little  girl  of  him.''  He  wailed,  but  I  per- 
sisted, and  took  my  chair  for  the  evening  and 
stayed  with  him.  In  a  short  while  several  persons 
came  up  to  my  room,  and  he  would  run  behind  the 
door,  pulling  his  train  after  him.  He  would  stay 
still  for  some  time,  until  his  curiosity  would  get 
the  best  of  him  and  he  would  peep  out.  Some  of 
the  ladies  got  a  glimpse  of  his  hoop  skirt,  and 
laughed  heartily,  and  asked  me  what  on  earth  was 
the  matter  with  the  child.  I  told  them  I  had  made  a 
girl  of  him  to  keep  him  at  home;  that  he  ran  away 
and  behaved  so  badly.  Then  he  would  scream  and 
cry  and  try  to  explain,  but  I  persisted;  and  late  in 
the  evening  he  got  so  tired  of  the  room  he  ventured 
out  in  the  hall  to  see  what  was  going  on  among  the 
children,  but  as  soon  as  he  spied  them  he  came 
flying  back  and  they  after  him  to  know  what  was 
the  matter.  But  "  Sallie,"  as  I  called  him,  got  in 
first,  trail  and  all,  and  slammed  the  door  and  said: 
"  Please,  ma'am,  take  them  off,  and  I  will  never  run 
off  again."      It  did  break  him  of  this  troublesome 


g6  now  it  was. 

habit  of  running  off,  but  in  after  years  I  had  cause 
to  regret  it;  for  the  name  followed  him  to  Nash- 
ville, and  more  than  one  fight  resulted  from  his 
being  called  by  that  name.  And  whenever  they 
did  dare  to  utter  that  name  they  would  prepare  to 
get  out  of  his  way,  for  rocks  would  fly  in  the  cause. 
But  after  he  grew  up  to  manhood  the  name  seemed 
to  have  a  fascination  for  him,  for  his  partner  for 
life  was  called  "  Sallie." 


CHAPTER  XV. 


THE  lines  were  tightening  each  day.  Fights  oc- 
curred constantly  below  Dalton,  the  troops 
stoutly  contesting  every  inch  of  ground.  We  would 
hear  startling  rumors  every  hour  of  the  nearness  of 
the  enemy.  Now  and  then  Gen.  Frank  Cheatham 
would  run  in  for  an  hour  or  two.  We  had  great 
confidence  in  him,  and  looked  up  to  him  as  one  of 
our  bravest  leaders.  He  was  so  sympathetic  and 
kind  to  the  boys  that  they  almost  idolized  him,  and 
the  soldiers  would  often  say  to  me:  "Why,  old  Frank 
is  one  of  the  boys."  But  in  battle  they  obeyed 
him  implicitly.  As  the  army  was  falling  back  now 
daily,  Mr.  Morgan  was  in  great  trouble  about  us; 
he  didn't  know  whether  to  send  us  farther  south 
or  to  let  us  remain  in  Marietta.  He  had  his  old 
father  and  his  sister  and  family  on  a  little  farm  liv- 
ing comfortably,  and  as  we  were  well  fixed  in  Ma- 
rietta and  the  children  at  school,  he  concluded  the 
best  thing  to  do  in  the  event  of  the  enemy  getting 
to  Marietta,  was  to  let  us  remain  quietly  in  the  lines 
and  he  would  go  farther  South.      In  the  meanwhile 

the  excitement  was  getting  to  fever  heat,    and  as 
7  (07) 


9&  HOW    IT    WAS. 

the  children  shared  with  the  older  ones  in  this  ter- 
rible nervous  strain,  they  became  so  excited  that 
study  was  out  of  the  question.  My  nieces  went 
out  to  stay  a  few  days  with  their  mother,  never 
dreaming  of  any  trouble.  The  enemy  were  ad- 
vancing, and  soon  old  Kennesaw  resounded  with 
the  roar  of  artillery.  We  would  go  out  at  night 
and  listen  to  the  reverberation  of  that  old  moun- 
tain, knowing  that  every  shot  was  the  death  knell 
of  some  dear  one.  O  the  tension  was  fearful! 
How  my  heart  would  go  out  to  our  dear  boys  and 
the  loved  ones  at  home !  But  all  we  could  do  was 
to  bow  our  heads  in  prayer  and  beg  God  to  help  us 
all  and  sustain  us  by  his  grace.  Nearer  and  nearer 
the  sounds  would  come,  the  excitement  increasing. 
I  never  will  forget  the  day  the  news  came  that  Gen. 
Polk  was  killed.  He  was  greatly  beloved  by  all, 
not  only  for  his  braver}',  but  for  his  pure  Christian 
character.  The  next  startling  information  was  that 
the  enemy  were  in  a  few  miles  of  the  town  in  over- 
whelming numbers,  and  were  advancing  rapidly. 
The  scene  beggared  description — the  town  was  al- 
most in  a  frenzy  of  excitement.  Our  house  was 
crowded  with  soldiers,  as  the  army  was  almost  in 
the  town.  The  boys  begged  Mr.  Morgan  to  take 
us  South,  and  he  said  he  had  moved  his  family  so 
much  he  didn't  see  how  he  could  go  farther;  but 


HOW    IT    WAS.  99 

that  boom,  boom,  boom  got  to  be  every  minute, 
resounding  from  hilltop  to  hilltop.  We  could  see 
the  smoke  from  the  firing.  O  it  was  a  grand  but 
awful  sight!  We  could  do  nothing  but  walk,  talk, 
and  wait,  feeling  that  some  great  calamity  was  im- 
pending. We  could  hear  nothing  from  Sister 
Lucy  and  family,  and  knew  by  that  time  that  the 
enemy  were  near  her  house,  and  we  thought  of  the 
girls,  the  old  father  and  daughter  in  their  helpless 
condition,  and  we  were  miserable.  We  knew  the 
old  man  could  do  nothing  to  protect  them,  and  our 
hands  were  equally  powerless;  we  were  nearly 
crazy. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


ALL  the  information  we  could  glean  was  that 
our  army  was  righting  as  few  ever  fought,  and 
falling;  on  all  sides.  About  n  o'clock  we  saw  an 
ambulance  stop  at  the  gate,  and  my  first  thought 
was  that  some  dear  one,  wounded  or  dead,  had  been 
brought  to  us.  We  ran  to  see  who  it  was,  when  sister 
and  girls  bounded  out,  then  the  old  father  and  three 
negroes,  all  in  a  pitiful  condition.  Their  clothes 
were  muddy,  bedraggled,  and  saturated  with  water. 
They  told  us  the  Federal  batteries  were  planted  so 
that  they  swept  the  house,  and  shell  after  shell  was 
sent  crashing  and  shrieking  through  the  house.  At 
intervals  they  tried  to  get  their  precious  clothes,  and 
succeeded  and  tied  them  up  in  bundles  and  then 
started  to  run.  A  shell  would  burst  near  them  and 
they  would  drop  their  treasures  and  cry  awhile, 
then  at  an  interval  seize  them  and  start  running 
until  they  got  far  enough  to  feel  safe  from  the  shells. 
It  commenced  raining,  and  they  were  in  a  deplora- 
ble condition.  Gen.  John  T.  Morgan,  her  brother, 
with  his  command,  had  been  for  several  days  around 
and  in  her  house,  as  she  knew  many  of  them;  but 

he    had    taken   part  of   his   troops    and   had  gone 
(100) 


HOW    IT    WAS.  IOI 

around  in  another  direction  to  meet  the  enemy, 
leaving  part  of  his  command  with  Wheeler's  Bri- 
gade. When  they  returned  to  where  Wheeler's 
troops  were  stationed  and  heard  of  the  sad  plight 
the  family  were  in,  the  boys  were  furious;  they 
believed  it  premeditated  cruelty  on  the  part  of  the 
Federals.  They  jumped  on  their  horses  and  in  the 
midst  of  flying  shells  rode  up  to  where  the  helpless 
family  were  in  the  woods  near  their  house.  The 
enemy  in  passing  had  raided  the  house,  and  as 
they  could  not  carry  off  the  things,  had  deliberately 
ripped  open  feather  beds  and  had  the  contents  fly- 
ing in  every  direction ;  had  knocked  in  the  heads 
of  several  barrels  of  molasses  and  did  all  the  dam- 
age they  could.  After  they  left  our  boys  went  into 
the  house  and  saved  what  things  they  thought  most 
essential  for  the  family  and  that  could  be  hurriedly 
moved;  brought  ambulances  enough  to  carry  the 
family  and  what  was  left  of  their  belongings  to 
Marietta.  Some  of  the  boys  laughed  and  said  the 
last  things  they  saw  were  ducks,  chickens,  and  tur- 
keys struggling  in  molasses  and  feathers.  After 
hearing  of  the  treatment  they  had  received,  we 
were  terribly  frightened,  and  begged  to  be  taken 
farther  South.  The  soldiers  told  Mr.  Morgan  they 
would  help  us  in  every  way  to  get  ready  for  a  hasty 
departure,  so  he  telegraphed  a  friend  in  Augusta  to 


102  HOW    IT    WAS. 

get  us  a  place.  He  succeeded  in  renting  half  of  a 
house  on  the  Sand  Hills,  near  Augusta.  After  we 
decided  to  «"o  there  was  no  time  to  lose,  so  the  sol- 
dier  boys  went  to  work,  helped  to  take  down  the 
beds  and  furniture,  and  we  got  things  packed  up 
in  a  short  time.  Maj.  Cummings  kindly  let  us 
have  cars  enough  to  hold  our  things.  Gen.  John 
M.  Bright,  Col.  Terry  Cahal,  Capt.  Collins  Bright, 
Jim  Buckner,  and  many  of  the  Rock  City  Guards 
came  in  and  went  to  work.  Such  a  hurry  and 
confusion  there  was  then,  all  anxious  to  see  us 
start.  By  this  time  pandemonium  reigned  in  the 
streets — soldiers,  wagons,  artillery  wagons,  drivers 
shouting  and  hurrying,  and  the  "  tramp,  tramp, 
tramp  "  was  heard  in  every  direction,  all  falling 
back  as  fast  as  possible,  going  to  Atlanta  to  make  a 
stand.  We  were  soon  in  readiness,  all  of  our  small 
possessions  packed  in  the  cars.  Mr.  Morgan,  his 
father  and  sister  with  her  family,  the  children  and 
myself,  and  our  faithful  Joe  got  on  the  car  and 
started  to  Atlanta.  On  arriving  in  that  city,  we 
were  in  such  a  crowd  we  had  to  wait  some  time 
before  we  could  push  through.  Every  little  while 
some  kind  friend  would  come  in  and  speak  a  word 
of  encouragement  and  offer  to  render  some  assist- 
ance. Maj.  John  Bransford  was  also  among  our 
friends  who  volunteered  his  services. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


WE  were  worn  out  from  work  and  anxiety, 
and  so  tired  waiting,  and  were  almost  fam- 
ished for  water.  It  was  very  scarce,  as  hun- 
dreds of  soldiers  and  people  from  every  direc- 
tion were  thirsty  too,  and  were  begging  for  it  on 
all  sides.  I  don't  know  when  I  ever  felt  so  grati- 
fied in  all  my  life  as  when  old  Dr.  Hudson,  of 
Nashville,  came  up  with  a  tin  bucket  of  cool,  fresh 
buttermilk.  He  told  me  that  he  had  walked  for 
some  time  trying  to  find  this  milk  for  the  children 
and  myself ;  had  offered  to  buy  it,  and  finally  he 
succeeded  in  be^trinrr  this  bucketful.  I  thought  it 
the  most  delicious  milk  that  I  had  ever  tasted.  We 
all  enjoyed  it  and  thanked  the  old  gentleman  most 
heartily.  We  looked  and  wondered  how  he  had 
squeezed  through  that  surging  mass,  and  felt  grate- 
ful beyond  expression  for  his  kindness.  It  was  in- 
deed the  cup  of  cold  water  given  to  the  thirsty. 

From  Atlanta,  Mr.  Morgan  sent  his  father,  sis- 
ter, and  her  little  children  to  Alabama,  and  we 
started  with  our  family  and  two  nieces  to  Augusta, 
and  thence  to  the  Sand   Hills,  a  lovely  suburb  of 


104  HOW    IT    WAS. 

Augusta,  and  we  were  fortunate  enough  to  rent 
half  of  a  house  owned  by  two  sisters,  Mrs.  Edgar 
and  Miss  Carmiehael,  nieces  of  Dr.  Paul  F.  Eve, 
of  Nashville.  They  gave  us  a  warm  welcome  to  a 
delightful  home.  We  had  five  large  rooms  and 
were  pleasantly  situated,  and  remained  with  them 
until  the  war  closed.  Mrs.  Edgar,  sister,  and  two 
boys  just  returned  from  the  Virginia  Military  In- 
stitute occupied  the  other  half  of  the  house.  We 
never  had  kinder  friends  than  they  were,  and  the 
friendship  has  been  continued  since  the  war. 

In  a  short  time  there  was  a  call  for  ladies,  men, 
boys,  and  girls  to  come  to  the  Arsenal  to  help 
make  cartridges,  and  as  they  were  needed,  the 
girls  from  Augusta  and  the  Sand  Hills  (mine 
amono-  the  number)  responded.  The  girls  were 
patriotic,  and  didn't  shrink  from  doing  anything  to 
help  the  cause  so  near  to  our  hearts.  They  didn't 
ask,  "What  can  I  do?"  but,  "What  must  I  do?" 
willing  to  have  work  assigned  them.  They 
went  every  day  and  worked  faithfully  for  several 
weeks,  and  for  some  time  after  this.  They  would 
bring  home  as  a  souvenir  a  cartridge  they  had 
helped  make,  and  the  patriotic  Southern  blood 
burned  proudly  in  their  veins  as  they  would  tell 
how  faithfully  they  had  labored  for  their  country. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


THUS  the  work  at  the  Arsenal  went  steadily  on, 
and  to  increase  the  interest  and  hasten  the 
work,  they  began  to  pay  from  fifty  cents  to  $i  a 
day.  The  girls  were  too  patriotic  to  take  any 
money  for  their  services,  but  the  little  boys  thought 
that  they  would  make  a  little  money  for  them- 
selves, and  at  night  on  their  return  they  would 
compare  notes  and  have  a  big  counting,  and  they 
thought  themselves  very  rich. 

One  night  I  overheard  a  conversation  between 
Johnny  Bright  and  my  little  son.  He  told  him 
that  he  had  saved  up  $30,  and  he  would  show 
them  all  what  he  intended  to  do  with  it.  And  on 
being  pressed  to  know  what  he  had  on  hand, 
said:  "  I  am  going  to  run  off  and  join  the  army." 
I  walked  in  and  said:  "Well,  young  man,  what 
will  your  $30  buy?  You  need  shoes  and  a  hat 
now,  and  your  money  won't  buy  you  a  pair  of 
shoes."  For  by  that  time  the  money  had  de- 
preciated so  that  everything  brought  fabulous 
prices.     He  looked  crestfallen,  and  did    not    say 

anything  again  for  some  time  about  going.      I  do 

(105) 


106  HOW    IT    WAS. 

not  give  dates  of  occurrences,  for  after  thirty  years, 
and  writing  from  memory,  many  facts  as  well  as 
dates  have  been  forgotten. 

A  few  weeks  after  my  encounter  with  John 
Bright  we  sent  our  two  daughters  and  two  nieces 
to  Eatonton,  Ga.,  to  school  to  Mrs.  Jane  T.  II. 
Cross,  an  old  Nashville  teacher,  who  had  opened 
a  large  school  there.  Other  Nashville  girls  attend- 
the  same  school,  and  our  girls  boarded  with  Mr. 
Jesse  Thomas's  family.  A  few  days  after  they 
left,  Mr.  Allen  Washington,  wife,  and  five  chil- 
dren came  from  Marietta,  and  remained  with  us 
until  he  could  secure  them  a  home  elsewhere. 
Mr.  Washington  was  in  the  government  clothing 
department,  and  he  was  kept  pretty  busy  securing 
clothing  for  our  needy  boys.  Among  others  from 
Nashville  who  took  a  prominent  part  in  this  de- 
partment were  Maj.  V.  K.  Stephenson,  Mr. 
George  O'Biyan,  Mr.  George  Cunningham,  and 
Mr.  Tom  Massengale.  Mr.  Washington  would 
run  down  every  few  days  to  spend  a  day  and 
night  with  his  family,  and  after  several  efforts 
he  finally  secured  them  a  home.  After  they 
left  I  commenced  my  work  again  in  the  hospi- 
tals. I  found  them  crowded  with  our  wound- 
ed boys,  and  more  coming  in  every  day.  I  of- 
fered to  help  in  any  way  I  could,  and  they  told  me 


HOW    IT    WAS.  IO7 

that  it  was  hard  work  for  them  to  get  enough  for 
all  to  eat,  and  if  I  would  help  prepare  food  for 
them  it  would  be  a  great  blessing.  So  I  told  them 
that  I  would  cook  two  days  in  each  week  for  the 
gangrene  hospital.  They  sent  me  out  a  number 
of  hams  and  sacks  of  flour,  and  I  got  Joe  to  build 
up  a  fire  under  a  large  kettle  I  had,  and  we  would 
boil  a  number  of  the  hams  at  once.  While  they 
were  cooking,  we  would  make  up  a  large  lot  of 
beaten  biscuit,  and  the  ladies  of  the  Sand  Hills 
were  very  kind  in  making  frequent  donations  of 
delicacies,  and  the  next  morning  I  would  start 
with  the  nice  things,  just  as  happy  as  I  could  be 
to  feel  that  I  could  minister  to  the  sufferers.  Joe 
would  take  the  express  and  I  the  barouche,  often 
well  packed,  and  I  would  go  in  and  out  to  help 
distribute,  always  looking  for  our  Nashville  boys. 
In  these  many  journeys  made,  my  heart  was  glad- 
dened when  I  could  see  the  look  of  pleasure  and 
gratitude  on  many  pinched  and  suffering  faces. 
Many  bandages  did  I  remove,  and  would  wash  and 
dress  the  wounds,  for  the  surgeons  were  so 
rushed  it  was  impossible  to  pay  the  attention  that 
cases  really  needed.  Often  letters  would  have  to 
be  written  to  the  absent  loved  ones  at  home,  some 
the  last  love  greetings  they  would  ever  get  from 
their  soldier  boys.      O  the  horrors  of  war  !      I  hope 


io8  IIOW  IT  WAS- 

I  will  never  have  to  pass  through  such  heartrend- 
ing scenes  again.  If  I  could  remember  all  the  sad 
sights  I  witnessed  during  the  four  years  I  was 
South,  it  would  fill  a  large  volume,  for  I  was  in  the 
midst  of  it  from  the  time  I  left  Lookout  Mountain 
till  the  close  of  the  war. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

IN  a  few  weeks  we  had  a  colony  of  Tenncsseeans 
on  the  hill.  Col.  E.  W.  Cole,  Mr.  Tom  Massen- 
gale,  Mr.  Gerry  Pearl,  Maj.  Cunningham,  all  with 
their  families,  and  many  others  too  numerous  to 
mention.  We  were  all  kept  busy,  and  it  seemed  to 
me  that  the  Southern  women  thought  nothing  too 
difficult  to  undertake,  always  feeling  that  where 
there  was  a  will  there  was  a  way  out  of  all  difficulties. 
I  went  one  day  to  see  Mrs.  Col.  Cole,  who  was  a 
big-hearted,  thoroughgoing  woman,  and  loyal  to 
her  country.  On  entering  the  room  I  heard  a  pe- 
culiar noise,  and  I  asked  what  it  was.  She  told  me 
it  was  silkworms  feeding;  and  sure  enough  there 
they  were,  feasting  on  leaves.  She  said:  "The 
soldiers,  many  of  them  my  friends,  need  silk  hand- 
kerchiefs, and  I  have  already  woven  quite  a  num- 
ber." And  when  she  showed  me  the  results  of 
her  labor,  I  was  astonished. 

Things  were  developing  so  fast  that  the  crisis 
seemed  almost  upon  us.  We  were  almost  in  the 
throes  of  death,  and  fighting  desperately  was  the 

order  of  the  day.     Many  more  wounded  men  were 

(109) 


HO  HOW    IT    WAS. 

brought  to  Augusta,  and  among  them  Capt.  Collins 
Bright.  He  was  badly  wounded,  gangrene  had 
set  in,  and  he  was  in  a  pitiful  condition.  He  sent 
me  word  he  was  there,  and  I  went  in  immediately 
to  see  him.  My  husband  told  me  before  starting 
that  I  must  use  every  effort  that  I  could  to  get  per- 
mission to  bring  him  home  with  me,  so  we  could 
nurse  and  give  him  that  attention  he  could  not  re- 
ceive at  the  hospital.  Capt.  Bright  said  his  desti- 
nation was  another  point,  but  he  heard  that  we 
were  near  Augusta,  so  he  begged  to  be  taken 
there.  The  officers  had  given  orders  that  none 
should  be  taken  to  private  houses,  as  many  were 
already  scattered  in  different  directions,  and  some 
tarried  longer  than  the  officials  thought  necessary. 
I  begged  hard  and  Ion."-  before  I  could  cain  their 
consent  to  remove  him.  Then  certain  conditions 
were  imposed  that  I  thought  rather  hard.  They 
were  to  this  effect:  That  I  must  come  in  every 
morning  at  9  o'clock  and  report  his  condition.  I 
gladly  consented,  and  with  his  servant's  (Ira)  help 
cot  him  in  the  carriage  and  we  both  started  home 
happy.  I  got  directions  from  the  doctor  what  to 
do,  and  upon  examination  found  he  was  wounded 
above  the  knee  on  the  underside  of  his  leg,  and  a 
large  hole  was  there  where  the  flesh  had  been  shot 
away.     When    I   looked    at   the  lacerated,   angry- 


HOW    IT    WAS.  Ill 

looking  leg,  I  felt  faint  and  turned  away,  but  only 
for  a  moment,  for  he  was  suffering  intensely.  I 
went  to  work,  and  with  Ira's  assistance,  bathed 
and  dressed  it.  He  suffered  agonies,  for  the  lead- 
ers in  the  leg  could  be  plainly  seen  where  the  flesh 
was  torn  out.  He  was  unable  to  move  himself, 
and  he  was  weak  and  feverish.  I  had  to  obey 
orders  and  be  at  the  hospital  not  later  than  9 
o'clock  to  report  his  condition.  I  went  for  a 
week  and  found  it  exceedingly  irksome,  and  began 
to  feel  that  it  was  a  farce.  One  morning  I  found 
quite  a  number  of  young  doctors  in  the  office,  look- 
ing gay  and  jolly.  They  were  laughing  and  talk- 
ing;, and  seemed  to  be  having  a  good  time.  I 
said:  "  Gentlemen,  I  want  to  see  Dr.  Paul  F.  Eve." 
They  told  me  that  he  was  not  in,  and  didn't  know 
where  he  could  be  found,  as  he  was  going  all  the 
time  from  one  hospital  to  another.  I  said  to  them 
that  if  I  could  see  him  I  knew  he  would  put  a  stop 
to  all  this  foolishness,  coming  to  report  every  day 
that  my  soldier  had  not  run  off,  when  he  was  too 
weak  to  turn  in  his  bed.  They  laughed  and  said: 
"  Madam,  you  have  earned  your  soldier;  and  you 
needn't  come  any  more."  And  they  went  on  to 
tell  us  the  difficulties  they  had  to  contend  with ;  so 
many  being  absent  and  would  not  report  to  them, 
and  asked  me  to  please  let  them  know  every  now 


112  HOW    IT    WAS. 

and  then  how  the  captain  was  getting  on,  and  "  if 
you  need  medical  assistance,  we  will  gladly  re- 
spond." I  thanked  them  heartily,  and  bowed  my- 
self out,  and  went  home  feeling  greatly  relieved.  I 
nursed  him  faithfully  for  nearly  three  months,  and 
then  he  was  able  to  rejoin  his  command. 

One  morning  a  box  was  sent  me  from  Col.  Sam- 
uel  D.  Morgan,  by  a  trusty  friend,  containing 
twelve  thousand  dollars  in  gold,  and  he  said  I  must 
take  care  of  it  for  him ;  for  he  was  afraid  it  might 
be  stolen,  and  added  that  both  his  family  and  ours 
might  need  it  before  the  war  was  over.  After 
keeping  it  for  awhile  I  felt  very  uneasy  about 
having  such  a  large  sum  in  my  possession,  so  de- 
cided to  send  it  back.  I  was  so  uneasy  I  couldn't 
sleep  for  fear  some  one  would  rob  us.  It  was  re- 
turned to  Madison,  Ga.  In  a  little  while  it  came 
back  to  me,  and  he  said  I  must  keep  it,  for  he 
felt  it  was  more  secure  in  my  hands.  I  was  in 
a  sad  dilemma,  not  knowing  what  to  do.  I  now 
had  his  $12,000  and  $7,000  of  our  own  in  gold, 
besides  watches  and  gold  trinkets  the  boys  had 
left  with  me  for  safe-keeping.  I  would  lie  awake 
at  night  and  try  to  devise  some  means  of  safety — 
some  secure  place  to  hide  it — and  the  more  I 
thought  the  more  I  was  troubled  ;  for  the  servants 
were  going  in  and  out  all  the  time,  and  all  were  a 


HOW    IT    WAS.  113 

sharp,  keen  set.  I  worried  daily,  and  finally  took 
my  friend,  Mrs.  Edgar,  in  whose  house  we  lived, 
into  my  confidence,  and  we  decided  to  bury  it  in 
the  cellar.  1  got  her  to  send  her  servants  on  er- 
rands a  long  distance  from  the  house,  and  I  told 
mine  to  take  my  children  to  walk.  Then  we  had 
to  hurry.  I  took  part  of  the  gold  and  ran  to  the 
cellar  and  hid  it  behind  some  boards  and  ran  back 
for  the  rest.  When  I  got  in  the  cellar  I  locked  the 
door  inside.  It  was  a  long  room  running  the  length 
of  the  house,  and  had  been  used  for  years  for  saw- 
ing and  stacking  wood  and  for  coal;  but  after  lock- 
ing myself  in  I  found  to  my  consternation  that  I 
had  forgotten  to  bring  the  mattock  for  digging  the 
hole  to  deposit  it  in.  I  wondered  what  I  would  do. 
I  was  afraid  to  go  out  for  fear  some  one  would  see 
me  and  thereby  excite  suspicion.  The  only  light 
I  had  was  from  windows  with  iron  bars  let  in,  so  it 
was  close  and  I  became  so  excited  and  warm  ;  for  I 
imagined  every  minute  some  one  would  come  and 
get  in  the  door.  I  looked  around  and  saw  hang- 
ing on  the  wall  an  old  rusty  sword,  so  as  quickly 
as  I  could  I  climbed  up  on  a  stack  of  wood  and  got 
it  down,  and  on  examination  found  I  could  dig  wtth 
it,  and  my  next  thought  was  where  the  hole  should 
be.  I  had  selected  a  place  before  bringing  the  gold, 
but  was  afraid  the  keen-eyed  servant  boy  might 


114  now  it  was. 

see  fresh  clay  dug  up  and  suspect  something,  so  I 
decided  that  would  not  do.  There  was  a  long  road 
in  the  center  where  the  boy  at  different  times  had 
sawed  wood,  and  I  noticed  that  where  the  wood- 
horse  stood  there  was  a  large  pile  of  sawdust.  I 
moved  it  out  of  the  way  and  commenced  to  dig  my 
hole.  It  was  some  time  before  I  got  to  the  hard  clay, 
and  when  I  did  reach  it  I  thought  I  would  never  get 
out  enough  dirt  to  make  the  hole  deep  enough. 
But  I  worked  and  perspired,  got  out  of  breath,  but 
was  afraid  to  stop  to  rest,  for  there  was  no  time  to 
lose.  I  would  dig  awhile,  then  grabble  the  clay 
out  with  my  hands,  and  by  sheer  perseverance  I 
finally  got  it  sufficiently  deep  to  hold  the  gold.  I 
groaned  in  agony  over  my  blistered  hands.  Every 
few  minutes  would  glance  at  the  door  and  windows 
to  see  if  any  one  was  near,  and  I  believe  that  if  I 
had  seen  eyes  peering  through  the  windows  I  would 
have  dropped  on  the  floor  from  sheer  excitement. 
But  the  gold  was  put  in,  and  then  I  threw  the  clay 
on  top,  and  with  the  help  of  a  maul,  which  I  found 
near  by,  I  soon  had  the  dirt  mauled  and  packed  in 
tight  until  it  was  as  firm  as  the  ground.  What  re- 
maining pieces  of  clay  I  saw  I  gathered  up  in  my 
skirt,  threw  it  carefully  behind  the  wood,  piled  the 
sawdust  up  and  mauled  that,  and  then  got  some 
loose  dust  and  scattered  it  over  so  it  looked  as  if 


HOW    IT    WAS.  115 

nothing  had  disturbed  it;  then  put  the  wood-horse 
back  just  over  the  gold.  I  made  my  exit  as  soon 
as  possible,  and  secretly  watched  to  see  if  the  boy 
who  sawed  the  wood  noticed  anything  amiss  in  his 
workshop,  but  he  went  along  as  usual  with  his 
duties,  piling  up  the  sawdust  over  the  buried  treas- 
ure. When  the  war  closed,  it  was  returned  to 
Col.  Samuel  D.  Morran.  I  would  hesitate  to  co 
through  the  same  ordeal  again,  as  I  almost  suffo- 
cated. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THE  fighting  continued  daily,  and  we  would 
hear  heartrending  descriptions  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  our  brave  boys,  fathers,  and  husbands. 
The  slaughter  was  terrible,  and  often  the  enemy's 
forces  numbered  three  or  four  to  our  one.  Look 
at  them  at  the  siege  of  Vicksburg,  in  the  trenches, 
for  weeks  holding  the  gunboats  at  bay !  Look  at 
them  at  Port  Hudson  and  all  down  the  Mississippi, 
having  chills  and  fever  until  they  looked  like  hick- 
ory leaves  and  were  almost  reduced  to  skeletons ! 
Chills  would  seize  them,  followed  by  burning 
fevers,  and  they  would  take  quinine  without  meas- 
uring it,  and  as  soon  as  the  fever  would  pass  off,  to 
use  their  expression,  "they  would  get  up  and  go 
for  the  Yankees  again."  Look  at  Shiloh,  Gettys- 
burg, Chickamauga,  Franklin,  and  our  brave  army 
in  Virginia,  in  all  the  numerous  battles — indeed, 
in  fights  everywhere !  Whole  regiments  would 
form  a  solid  line,  and  would  be  mowed  down ;  and 
in  a  second  almost  a  solid  front  would  be  presented, 
again  to  share  the  same  fate  ;  and  often  there  would 
hardly  be  left  enough  to  form  a  corporal* s  guard. 
(116) 


HOW    IT    WAS.  117 

We  would  hear  from  every  division  in  the  South  of 
deeds  of  daring  and  bravery  that  could  not  be  sur- 
passed, and  this  accomplished  by  men  with  short 
rations  and  poorly  clad.  Talk  about  Washington 
at  Valley  Forge  ?  Their  sufferings  could  not  surpass 
that  borne  by  our  brave  boys,  half  clad  and  often 
barefooted  because  shoes  could  not  be  procured, 
many  times  their  feet  so  swollen  from  weary 
marches  and  hard  leather  that  they  would  have  to 
wrap  them  in  rags,  often  leaving  traces  of  blood 
on  the  snows  of  Western  Virginia;  but  in  the  midst 
of  these  distresses  pressing  on  to  meet  the  enemy. 
Talk  about  the  Spartans  at  Thermopylae,  the 
charge  of  the  brave  six  hundred?  We  had  our 
Greeks  and  brave  Scotch  Highlanders,  or  their 
equals,  in  our  dear  Confederacy.  I  often  thought, 
when  our  generals  had  to  contend  with  such 
overwhelming  numbers,  that  they  might  have  ex- 
claimed in  anguish  of  spirit,  as  Wellington  did  at 
Waterloo:  "  O  for  night  or  Blucher!"  But  the  Fed- 
erals had  the  world  to  draw  on  for  their  Bluchers, 
but  we  the  lifeblood  of  our  little  Confederacy.  And 
in  thinking  of  the  difference  in  numbers,  you  will 
pardon  me  if  I  digress  for  a  few  minutes  and  men- 
tion a  little  fact  that  struck  me  so  forcibly  lately, 
and  will  carry  out  my  statement  in  regard  to  their 
overwhelming    forces.       From    the    pension    list, 


Il8  HOW    IT    WAS. 

thirty  years  after  the  war,  we  find  they  are  paying 
more  persons  than  we  had  soldiers  in  the  field.  I 
saw  the  list  of  enlisted  men  given  a  short  time 
since,  and  it  was  over  two  millions,  and  we  had 
six  hundred  thousand  valiant  troops  from  our  be- 
loved   South,    our   husbands,   sons,   and    brothers 

fighting'  for  home  and  dear  ones.     The   Govern- 
ed        o 

ment  is  paying  Federal  pensions  to  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  almost — Australia,  New  Zealand, 
and  every  country  in  Europe — for  their  army  was 
made  up  of  recruits  from  everywhere.  Any  one 
who  would  fight  for  money  was  sent  against  us.  I 
have  done  our  soldiers  great  injustice,  for  instead 
of  contending  with  three  to  one,  they  had  six  and 
eight  to  one  of  ours.  Was  such  a  thing  ever  heard 
of  in  t?he  world's  history?  and  just  to  think  it  lasted 
four  long  years  with  all  our  privations  and  suffer- 
ings, and  then  not  whipped,  but  had  to  succumb  to 
brute  force.  I  think  the  United  States  ought  to 
feel  proud  of  the  soldiers  of  the  South,  and  be 
willing  to  accord  them  the  place  of  honor  in  history 
they  so  richly  deserve.  We  can  challenge  the 
world,  and  say:  "Show  us  their  equals  in  honor, 
integrity,  bravery,  and  gallantry  shown  our  women 
under  all  circumstances." 


FAITHFUL  OLD  JOE. 


CHAPTER  XXL 


M  ERVANTS  were  hard  to  get,  but  we  succeeded 
O  in  finding  a  faithful,  good  woman,  a  negro 
from  Virginia,  who  cooked  for  us,  and  with  our 
faithful  servant,  Joe,  who  was  invaluable,  we  got 
on  very  comfortably.  Joe  was  the  quickest,  smart- 
est negro  I  ever  saw — always  ready  and  willing  for 
any  emergency.  I  had  to  send  him  to  Augusta 
almost  every  da}r,  and  I  was  very  uneasy,  so  afraid 
he  would  be  forced  to  work  on  the  fortifications  or 
to  move  cotton,  for  they  were  stacking  it  in  the 
streets  preparing  to  burn  it  if  the  enemy  came. 
They  had  tried  to  get  him  several  times,  but  he  had 
eluded  them  by  some  cunning  device.  It  was  dif- 
ficult to  get  hands  to  work,  for  they  would  hide  in 
the  da}s  but  at  night  the  churches  would  be 
crowded.  They  had  a  revival  of  religion  started 
when  we  first  got  to  Augusta,  and  it  lasted  for 
months.  One  night  the  officers  heard  of  this  meet- 
ing, and  made  a  raid  on  the  male  portion,  and  got 
a  good  many  hands  for  their  work,  but  Joe  jumped 
out  of  the   window   and   made    his   escape.     The 

next  morning  he  laughed  and  told  me  about  it,  and 

(119) 


120  HOW    IT    WAS. 

said  he  was  too  smart:  they  couldn't  "ketch" 
him.  One  day  I  had  occasion  to  send  him  to  Au- 
gusta for  something  that  was  greatly  needed,  and  I 
noticed  him  before  starting  working  at  his  arm. 
He  had  bandaged  it  up  tightly,  and  was  preparing 
to  put  it  in  a  sling.  I  asked  him  what  he  was 
doing.  He  said:  "Miss  July,  my  arm  is  broken, 
and  you  know  I  can't  work."  I  was  greatly 
amused,  and  for  a  week  after  that,  whenever  he 
had  to  go  to  the  city,  these  same  preparations  had 
to  be  made.  He  always  started  off  with  a  stick, 
and  when  an  officer  came  in  view  he  hobbled  along, 
leaning  on  his  stick,  arm  and  leg  both  disabled. 
But  one  day  they  got  him.  He  was  a  fine  singer 
and  celebrated  jig  dancer,  and  cut  the  pigeon  wing 
to  perfection,  and  his  great  desire  to  show  off  to 
his  colored  friends  was  the  means  of  his  capture. 
He  saw  a  platform  in  the  street,  and  with  his  crip- 
pled leg  and  bandaged  arm  mounted  it  and  com- 
menced a  lively  jig,  singing  in  a  loud  voice,  "  Carve 
dat  'possum  to  de  heart;"  and  just  as  he  finished 
and  was  about  to  descend  with  great  difficulty  the 
officer  laid  hold  of  him  and  said:  "I  have  been 
watching  you  for  several  days,  and  you  are  a  slick 
rascal,  but  I  have  got  you  now  and  will  put  you  to 
work."  He  tried  to  beg  off,  and  told  them  all  bis 
white  folks  were  sick  and  he   was   their  onlv  de- 


HOW    IT    WAS.  121 

pendence,  and  he  had  just  come  in  for  the  doctor. 
But  all  his  pleading  was  without  avail;  they  would 
listen  to  no  excuse,  and  put  him  to  work  to  pile 
cotton,  and  gave  him  some  hands  to  help  him. 
They  had  to  straighten  some  cotton  that  was  bulg- 
ing- out  of  line  and  stack  it.  So  he  went  to  work 
very  cheerfully,  proved  a  good  worker,  went  all 
down  the  line  and  adjusted  it,  and  when  this  was 
finished,  he  found  a  long  row  of  wagons,  and  he  had 
to  examine  them  (a  self-imposed  task).  He  would 
crawl  under  and  out  again  until  he  got  out  of  sight 
of  the  cotton,  and  then  he  fairly  flew  home,  but  it 
was  late  when  he  got  there.  He  laughed  immod- 
erately when  he  told  us  how  he  had  got  ahead  of 
them  again,  and  I  said  he  would  have  many  sins  to 
answer  for  in  the  stories  he  had  told,  but  thought 
if  he  would  not  make  himself  so  conspicuous  he 
would  fare  better.  I  had  to  keep  him  at  home  for 
some  time,  afraid  to  send  him  to  town,  and  it  was 
a  great  deprivation  to  me,  and  particularly  so  to 
him,  as  he  was  missing  so  much  fun  and  I  his  val- 
uable services,  but  he  bore  his  imprisonment  very 
cheerfully.  Capt.  Charlie  Ewing,  of  Nashville, 
and  several  other  boys  just  from  the  front,  came  to 
see  me  at  this  time  and  told  me  there  was  a  great 
revival  of  religion  in  the  army,  and  that  Dr.  John 
B.  McFerrin,  Bishop  Quintard,    and  many  other 


122  HOW    IT    WAS. 

preachers  of  all  denominations  were  taking  part  in 
the  meetings  ;  that  the  bishop  had  confirmed  a  num- 
ber of  the  boys,  and  many  of  them  were  greatly 
concerned  about  their  soul's  salvation.  They  said 
Dr.  D.  C.  Kelley,  then  Col.  Kelley,  had  regular 
prayer  meetings,  and  that  Gen.  Forrest  attended  , 
them.  Col.  Kelley  was  on  Gen.  Forrest's  staff,  and 
he  had  great  influence  over  the  general,  and  when 
he  got  in  a  towering  rage  Col.  Kelley  could  by  talk- 
ing to  him  soothe  and  quiet  him  in  a  few  minutes. 
He  had  confidence  in  his  colonel,  for  he  had  seen 
him  tried  many  times  and  knew  him  to  be  fearless 
and  brave,  and  he  had  great  admiration  for  a  brave 
man.  I  was  delighted  to  hear  such  good  news, 
for  when  the  sun  would  rise  in  the  morning  we 
could  not  tell  ere  the  day  closed  how  many  moth- 
ers' darlings  would  be  giving  up  their  lives  for  the 
land  they  loved  so  well. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


Y  protege,  Johnnie  Bright,  and  my  little  son 
-.VJL  were  greatly  annoyed  because  they  did  not 
have  new  clothes,  and  I  had  resorted  to  patch- 
ing to  make  them  presentable.  Two  nephews 
of  the  lady  whose  house  we  rented  had  just  re- 
turned from  school,  and  had  plenty  of  military 
clothes,  consisting  of  nice  jackets  and  an  in- 
numerable number  of  white  linen  pants,  and  my 
boys  felt  they  were  sadly  neglected,  and  I  fear 
they  looked  with  envious  eyes  on  the  cadets'  fine 
clothes.  I  had  some  of  the  Confederate  gray  left, 
and  I  told  Johnnie  I  would  have  him  a  suit  made, 
and  he  was  delighted  with  the  idea.  I  gave  him 
the  cloth  and  told  him  to  go  to  Augusta  to  a  certain 
tailor,  have  it  cut,  and  get  him  to  furnish  the 
trimmings  and  make  it.  I  had  bought  him  a  hat 
and  shoes,  and  he  only  needed  the  suit  to  make 
his  wardrobe  complete.  He  went  off  in  a  glee, 
for  clothing  was  hard  to  get  then  at  any  price. 
Every  day  for  a  week  he  would  go  in  to  see 
how  the    suit,  or    rather    the    making  of    it,  was 

progressing.     On    Saturday    he    came    home    all 

(123) 


124  HOW    IT    WAS. 

decked  in  his  finery,  and  O  such  a  sight  it  was! 
He  had  made  a  full  colonel's  uniform,  with  a  gen- 
eral's cap  and  gilt  braid,  stars  and  tassels,  and  to 
sum  it  all  up,  I  never  saw  as  much  tinsel  on  one  uni- 
form in  rny  life.  And  this  was  the  secret  of  so  many 
trips  to  town,  giving  directions  about  the  trimmings, 
as  I  afterward  learned.  When  I  saw  him,  I  was  so 
convulsed  with  laughter  I  could  hardly  speak  for 
some  time ;  and  when  all  joined  in  the  laugh,  he 
stood  considerably  abashed  at  his  reception.  It 
was  some  minutes  before  I  could  speak  to  so  grand 
a  gentleman,  but  ventured  at  last  to  ask  him  what 
his  outfit  cost.  I  had  given  him  a  large  bill  to  have 
changed  to  pay  the  tailor,  and  he  handed  me  a  few 
"  shinplasters,"  all  he  had  left.  He  said  a  piece 
of  the  goods  was  left,  and  he  thought  it  a  pity  to 
have  any  of  it  wasted,  so  he  just  had  the  cap  made. 
His  conscience  began  to  hurt  him  some,  for  he  had 
the  new  hat  I  had  just  bought  him,  and  he  thought 
an  apology  necessary.  I  ventured  to  ask  so  august 
a  personage  what  his  cap  had  cost,  and  he  said  he 
got  it  cheap,  as  trimmings  were  so  high:  he  got  it 
made  for  $50.  Our  currency  had  depreciated 
greatly  by  this  time,  and  everything  was  scarce 
and  hard  to  get.  Johnnie  was  not  quite  fifteen, 
had  grown  up  like  a  weed,  was  tall  and  handsome, 
and  wTe  thought  he  looked  elegant  in  his  suit,  al- 


HOW    IT    WAS.  125 

though  he  had  not  earned  his  stars  and  bars.  He 
was  now  more  determined  than  ever  to  go  to  the 
army,  and  he  worried  us  so  much  we  finally  gave  a 
reluctant  consent.  We  got  him  some  pins,  needles, 
and  thread,  packed  his  clothes,  fixed  him  a  nice 
lunch,  and  he  bade  us  an  affectionate  farewell. 
He  went  to  town,  walked  around  a  few  hours,  and 
began  to  get  a  little  homesick;  so  he  came  back, 
he  said,  to  spend  one  more  night  with  the  children, 
and  he  would  certainly  start  in  the  morning.  The 
children  were  delighted  at  his  return,  as  they  were 
greatly  attached  to  him.  I  told  him  to  tell  his 
father  that  we  were  all  opposed  to  his  going,  and 
he  said:  "Aunt  Julia,  you  rest  easy:  I  will  make  it 
all  right  with  pa."  The  next  morning  he  really 
started,  and  a  few  days  afterward  I  got  a  letter 
from  him  saying:  "A  soldier  offered  me  five  hun- 
dred dollars  for  my  suit,  but  I  wouldn't  take  a 
thousand  for  it."  The  letter  was  filled  with  Latin, 
with  the  translation  above  the  lines.  That  was  for 
the  benefit  of  the  children,  for  he  loved  to  be 
thought  an  oracle  by  them.  In  his  wanderings  he 
had  gotten  a  little  smattering  of  Latin,  and  he  used 
it  on  all  occasions.  Dear  Johnnie,  we  all  loved 
him,  and  we  will  never  see  his  like  again.  We  all 
missed  him  after  he  left,  and  had  many  a  merry 
laugh  at  his  expense.     He  went  through  the  war, 


126  HOW    IT    WAS. 

and  died  soon  after.  I  never  saw  him  again,  but 
even  now  I  often  think  of  the  generous,  handsome, 
merry,  rollicking  boy. 

Every  few  days  some  friendly  face  from  the  arrrry 
would  slip  out  to  see  us  for  a  day  and  night.  Often 
they  were  sent  to  the  rear  on  important  business. 
One  morning  we  heard  there  were  sixty  or  seventy 
soldiers  (some  Tennesseeans)  in  jail,  Vind  were 
to  be  shot  for  desertion;  for  it  was  deemed  neces- 
sary bv  the  officials  to  make  examples  of  some  of 
them  to  prevent  utter  demoralization  to  the  whole 
army.  I  learned  that  Albert  Gentry,  son  of  Hon. 
Meredith  P.  Gentry,  was  among  the  number.  Col. 
Gentry  was  then  at  Richmond,  was  a  member  of 
Congress,  and  was  considered  a  rrreat  orator.  I 
had  heard  from  Albert's  sister  that  he  had  been 
left  at  home  on  a  farm  in  Tennessee,  and  that  he 
had  slipped  off  without  their  knowledge  and  had 
joined  the  army.  He  was  only  sixteen  years  old, 
but  well  grown.  His  father  and  sister  were  friends 
cf  ours,  and  we  were  greatly  distressed  at  hearing 
of  the  trouble  the  boy  was  in,  and  I  determined  to 
do  all  in  my  power  to  save  him  from  so  sad  a  fate. 
I  decided  to  go  in  immediately  and  see  what  could 
be  done,  for  ladies  could  do  more  than  men  in 
cases  like  this.  They  were  like  the  importunate 
widow:  would  persevere  and  take  no   denial.     I 


HOW    IT    WAS.  127 

went  to  see  the  officer  who  granted  permits  for  per- 
sons to  visit  the  jail,  but  he  persistently  refused  to 
let  any  one  see  them.  I  returned  home  very  sad 
and  dispirited.  My  husband  wrote  to  Col.  Samuel 
D.  Morgan  and  Judge  William  P.  Chilton  and 
asked  them  to  do  what  they  could  for  him.  Col. 
Morgan  wrote  to  President  Davis  to  ask  his  help. 
I  went  again  to  Augusta  and  begged  to  be  permit- 
ted to  see  my  friend's  son,  but  with  no  better  suc- 
cess. I  was  almost  in  despair.  There  was  a  Gen. 
Roberson  from  Texas  whom  I  had  met  in  Marietta. 
He  had  been  very  kind  to  Sister  Lucy  Burt  when 
the  Federals  bombarded  their  house,  and  had  ren- 
dered them  valuable  assistance  in  their  flight.  He 
was  afterward  badly  wounded — had  three  ribs 
broken  by  a  cannon  ball — and  I  had  been  visiting 
him  and  taking  him  delicacies.  The  thought  oc- 
curred to  me  that  maybe  he  might  have  some  influ- 
ence, so  I  went  to  him  and  he  gave  me  some  en- 
couragement, and  told  me  to  call  again  the  next 
day,  and  in  the  meantime  he  would  see  what  could 
be  done,  and  said  he  would  gladly  do  all  in  his 
power  to  help  me.  I  went  home  with  a  lighter 
heart.  On  applying  to  him  the  next  day,  I  found 
he  had  secured  the  permit,  and  after  thanking  him 
for  his  kindness  and  promptness,  I  hurried  to  the 
jail.     I  presented  my  paper  with  a  good  deal  of 


I2S  HOW    IT    WAS. 

trepidation — for  I  had  worried  so  much  over  the 
case  I  confess  I  was  somewhat  nervous — but  to  my 
surprise,  I  was  promptly  admitted.  I  called  for 
Albert  Gentry.  The  guard  said  he  would  be  down 
in  a  few  minutes,  and  in  the  meantime  I  took  a  sur- 
vey of  his  abode.  I  looked  up  and  saw  a  good 
many  heads  and  eyes  peering  through  the  grated 
bars  at  me,  and  such  a  noise  above.  They  had  a 
fiddle,  and  were  playing,  singing,  dancing,  and 
such  stamping  of  feet  I  never  heard.  I  thought, 
"Poor,  young,  thoughtless  creatures,  dancing  on 
the  brink  of  eternity,''  and  I  felt  sick  at  heart;  but 
in  a  little  while  the  noise  ceased,  for  they  soon 
found  out  a  lady  was  there. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


IN  a  short  time  Albert  came  in,  and  I  told  him  who 
I  was.  I  had  never  seen  him  before,  but  let 
him  know  that  I  was  a  friend  of  his  father  and  sis- 
ter, and  I  was  greatly  distressed  at  his  situation. 
He  asked  me  many  questions,  and  I  told  him  that 
from  a  recent  letter  I  had  heard  that  his  father  was 
sick  and  had  left  Richmond  for  some  other  point 
in  Virginia,  and  his  sister  had  gone  home  thinking 
he  was  there.  He  told  me  that  he  had  heard  noth- 
ing from  them  in  a  long  time,  and  had  got  tired 
and  slipped  out  and  joined  the  army.  I  asked 
him  what  he  was  put  in  jail  for,  and  he  com- 
menced sobbing,  and  said  for  desertion,  but  he 
did  not  intend  to  desert.  He  joined  the  army  to 
fight,  but  wanted  to  do  so  for  Tennessee,  and  did 
not  want  to  be  sent  to  South  Carolina.  He,  boy- 
like, wanted  to  defend  his  own  State,  and  he  heard 
Forrest's  cavalry  were  going  to  Tennessee,  so  he 
left  his  own  command  and  went  to  Gen.  Forrest, 
and  they  arrested  him.  I  asked  him  if  he  knew 
that  they  were  sentenced  to  be  shot  in  three  or 
four  weeks,  for  a  good  many  others  were  in  jail  for 
9  (129) 


130  HOW    IT    WAS. 

the  same  thing.  He  said  he  had  heard  their  fate. 
After  telling  him  I  was  trying  to  do  all  I  could  for 
him,  I  arose  to  leave.  He  begged  me  to  come  to 
see  him  again,  and  thanked  me  for  my  efforts  and 
seemed  to  appreciate  them.  All  the  time  I  was 
talking,  anxious  eyes  were  peeping  at  me  through 
the  small  windows.  I  asked  Albert  if  I  could  do 
anything  for  him,  and  he  said:  "Yes,  ma'am; 
please  bring  me  something  to  eat."  The  other 
prisoners  heard  the  request,  and  they  yelled  out: 
"  Bring  us  some  too;  and  some  tobacco.1"  I  told 
them  that  I  would  remember  them  ;  and  such  shuf- 
fling and  pushing  each  other  aside  to  see  me,  and 
impress  on  me  to  be  sure  to  bring  them  something! 
Poor  boys,  how  sorry  I  felt  for  them,  such  merry, 
rollicking  fellows  under  such  circumstances !  I 
stopped  in  Augusta  and  told  some  gentlemen 
friends  about  the  tobacco,  and  they  promised  to 
have  it  ready  in  the  morning.  I  hurried  home, 
started  to  cooking,  and  prepared  a  large  bas- 
ket of  as  many  nice  things  as  I  could  collect.  I 
took  Joe  and  started  off  early  the  next  morning 
with  my  basket  loaded  with  supplies  for  the  un- 
fortunates, and  got  the  tobacco  on  my  way  to  the 
jail.  When  I  got  there,  I  called  for  Albert,  and 
told  him  to  take  the  basket  and  tobacco  and  go  up 
and  distribute  the  things  among  the  boys.      I  waited 


HOW    IT   WAS.  131 

until  he  came  back,  and  he  said  that  they  sent 
many  thanks  to  me  for  my  kindness;  that  it  was 
the  best  eating  they  had  had  in  a  long  time,  and 
they  said  that  when  I  came  again  to  please  remem- 
ber them.  I  told  them  I  would  not  forget  them. 
I  went  in  for  nearly  a  week,  and  always  carried 
my  basket  well  filled. 

Still  no  news  came  from  Richmond.  The  ene- 
my was  tearing  up  the  railroads  and  breaking  the 
connection  everywhere.  The  mails  were  very  ir- 
regular, and  every  two  or  three  days  Cousin  Sam 
Morgan  would  write  and  want  to  know  if  anything 
had  been  done  for  the  boy.  In  sheer  desperation, 
I  went  to  Gen.  Roberson  and  told  him  he  must 
help  me.  He  said  that  he  had  worried  a  good  deal 
over  the  case,  and  thought  that  he  had  found  a  so- 
lution to  it.  "At  least  I  hope;  but  don't  be  too 
sanguine,  for  you  might  be  disappointed.  I  will 
send  a  special  courier  to  South  Carolina  to  Gen. 
Johnston  and  state  the  case  to  him,  and  I  think  he 
will  help  us."  He  sent  the  messenger,  and  in  a  few 
days  he  came  back  with  the  good  news  that  Albert 
was  released.  I  soon  had  him  with  us  with  a  leave 
of  absence  for  ten  days,  and  then  he  was  to  join 
his  command.  He  had  been  in  prison  long  enough 
to  be  very  dirty,  and  his  clothes  were  in  a  bad 
condition,   and  he  looked  pitiful.      I  looked  over 


132  HOW    IT    WAS. 

and  mended  what  few  clothes  he  had,  and  supplied 
him  with  all  he  needed.  Before  his  time  was  out 
he  looked  rested  and  cheerful;  but  I  watched  for 
the  day  of  his  return,  and  I  had  him  all  ready, 
clothes  packed,  a  good  lunch  ready,  and  told  him 
good-bye. 

A  little  while  after  he  left,  his  father  came — had 
heard  of  his  son's  trouble  and  came  to  Augusta  to 
see  about  him.  I  never  saw  any  one  more  grate- 
ful than  he  was  for  saving  his  son.  .He  wept  like 
a  child  when  we  told  him  what  we  had  to  contend 
writh  to  get  him  released.  He  said  that  he  thought 
his  boy  was  at  home  on  the  farm,  never  having 
heard  he  had  joined  the  army. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


WE  were  being  sorely  pressed  on  all  sides. 
Every  man  that  could  shoulder  a  musket 
was  needed,  and  all  in  the  jail  were  let  out,  I  am 
glad  to  say,  without  a  one  being  shot.  But  it  gave 
them  a  good  scare  that  lasted  the  rest  of  the  war. 
They  needed  this  example,  for  many  of  them  were 
very  much  demoralized  with  the  long,  tedious 
marches,  poor  food,  and  scant  clothing.  They 
commenced  to  think  they  had  the  world  to  fight. 
I  wonder  sometimes  that  they  persevered  as  long 
as  they  did  without  complaining. 

One  morning  I  received  a  message  from  a  lady 
I  had  known  in  Marietta.  She  and  her  husband 
had  been  very  kind  to  us  while  there.  She  asked 
me  to  please  come  over  the  river  to  Hamburg  to 
see  them.  Her  husband  was  very  sick,  and  was 
so  anxious  to  meet  me.  This  place  was  in  South 
Carolina,  just  across  the  river  from  Augusta.  I 
went  over,  and  found  her  husband  with  a  hard 
chill.  The  bed  he  was  on  shook,  the  rigor  was  so 
great.     They  were  in  extreme  poverty,  having  left 

Marietta  when  the  enemy  was  near,  and  were  not 

(133) 


134  HOW    IT    WAS. 

able  to  bring  many  of  their  things  with  them. 
The  fat,  jolly  man  had  fallen  off  until  I  hardly  rec- 
ognized him.  His  face  had  turned  from  a  very 
red  to  a  pale  color.  He  had  been  a  generous  eat- 
er and  drinker,  and  the  vintage  had  been  short  in 
South  Carolina,  and  his  purse  shorter;  so,  to  sum 
it  all  up,  he  was  in  a  pitiful  condition.  I  did  what 
I  could  to  help  them,  and  then  said  good-bye.  I 
didn't  hear  anything  from  or  about  them  in  three 
or  four  weeks.  The  conscript  officers  were  after 
every  man  that  could  fire  a  gun,  and  my  friend's 
husband  was  among  the  recruits  taken  up.  He 
came  to  Mr.  Morgan  in  great  distress,  and  asked 
him  to  write  a  note  to  Dr.  Paul  F.  Eve,  stating  his 
inability  to  do  service.  He  said  he  knew  Dr.  Eve 
was  his  friend,  and  anything  he  would  wrrite  him 
would  have  its  influence.  He  was  very  patriotic, 
but  he  didn't  like  the  smell  of  gunpowder.  My 
husband  told  him  he  was  not  a  member  of  the 
medical  board,  and  he  didn't  see  how  he  could 
write  him  a  paper  of  disability.  He  had  a  holy 
horror  of  going  into  the  army  if  there  was  any  way 
to  prevent  it,  and  had  his  heart  set  on  the  note,  and 
said:  "Write  anything  you  think  wall  help  me, 
and  I  believe  Dr.  Eve  will  release  me."  Mr. 
Morgan  still  declined,  not  knowing  what  to  state; 
but  he  would   take   no   denial.     So  the  note  was 


HOW    IT    WAS.  135 

written  to  this  effect:  "Dr.  Eve:  Having  known 
this  gentleman  and  family  intimately  for  eighteen 
months  while  in  Marietta,  I  think  that  I  can  safely 
say  that  I  do  not  think  he  is  good  for  anything  in 
the  world."  He  read  it  over,  and  said:  "  O  my 
friend,  I  will  never  forget  you  while  I  live.  I 
thank  you  most  heartily."  I  think  that  he  was  the 
first  man  I  ever  knew  who  thanked  another  for 
calling  him  a  fool.  Dr.  Eve  was  a  man  of  keen 
perceptions,  and  saw  the  joke  and  enjoyed  it  im- 
mensely, lie  gave  him  a  letter  of  disability,  and 
as  long  as  the  doctor  lived  he  laughed  over  this 
funny  incident. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


THERE  were  crowds  of  sick  and  wounded  sol- 
diers in  Augusta,  and  goingup  Green  and  Broad 
Streets  any  pleasant  day  you  would  see  the  side- 
walks throno-ed  with  them,  getting  the  fresh  air 
and  enjoying  the  sunshine,  many  looking  pale 
and  haggard,  but  cheerful  and  bright,  and  if  there 
was  any  fun  to  be  had,  they  were  always  ready  to 
enjoy  it. 

There  was  a  noted  belle,  of  Augusta,  that  could 
be  seen  frequently  on  the  streets.  She  had  a  mag- 
nificent form  and  graceful  carriage,  and  as  she 
came  with  her  stately  walk  she  always  attracted 
attention.  A  friend  told  me  that  he  was  standing 
on  the  pavement  one  day  as  she  passed,  and  he 
noticed  a  pale,  cadaverous,  ragged  soldier  look- 
ing eagerly  at  her,  and  saw  a  merry  twinkle  in  his 
eye.  The  lady  had  on  a  dress  with  a  very  long 
train  to  it,  and  as  she  turned  the  corner  she 
looked  back,  and  gave  her  skirt  a  slight  pull.  The 
soldier,  still  looking  intently  at  her  or  the  train, 
now  said:    "  Go  on,  marm,  it's  a  comin'.      It's  jest 

turnin'  the  corner."     She  blushed  and  hurried  on. 
(136) 


HOW    IT   WAS.  I37 

Of  course  there  was  a  hearty  laugh,  in  which  my 
friend  joined.  He  said  it  was  ludicrous  in  the  ex- 
treme. They  were  so  full  of  fun  that  an  occasion 
like  that  was  irresistible. 

Old  Cousin  Samuel  Morgan  was  restless  with 
nothing  to  do  but  watch  and  await  coming  events ; 
and  as  he  was  quite  an  artist,  he  conceived  the  idea 
of  carving  some  pipes  and  pipestems  as  souvenirs 
for  his  children,  grandchildren,  and  friends,  to 
while  away  idle  moments.  There  was  a  quantity 
of  soft,  white  stone  near  where  he  lived,  and  he 
got  this  and  carved  beautiful  designs  and  polished 
them  highly,  and  they  were  very  artistic.  He 
made  pipes  of  this  stone  and  carved  fishes  on  them 
that  were  perfectly  executed,  and  many  pipestems 
that  had  various  devices  on  them.  One  had  a  like- 
ness of  my  husband,  with  rod  in  hand,  pulling  out 
a  five-pound  trout.  There  was  the  man,  rod,  line, 
and  fish,  and  you  could  almost  imagine  the  sheen 
on  the  scales  of  the  fish.  They  were  highly  prized 
not  only  as  works  of  art,  but  for  his  sake.  I 
mention  and  describe  so  minutely  for  a  purpose 
that  I  will  tell  later  on. 

Our  lines  were  drawing  in  closer  in  every  direc- 
tion. I  was  kept  so  busy  with  family  affairs  and 
soldiers  coming  and  going  that  I  didn't  get  to  the 
hospital  as  often  as  I  had  formerly  done.      It  was 


I38  HOW    IT   WAS. 

a  great  deprivation,  for  in  going  I  often  found 
many  that  I  knew.  Letters  were  written  by  me, 
as  on  former  occasions,  to  loved  ones  at  home, 
bearing  messages  from  dying  boys  to  their 
mothers  and  sisters.  I  have  letters  now  in  re- 
sponse to  some  of  these,  full  of  anguish  and  sor- 
row ;   but  such  were  the  cruel  issues  of  the  war. 

The  women  of  the  South  were  as  brave  as  the 
men,  and  there  was  no  menial  office  that  they 
would  not  perform  if  it  was  to  alleviate  suffering. 
My  husband  was  still  at  home  with  the  Minie 
ball  in  his  side,  and  at  times  suffered  agony  with 
it.  He  consulted  several  surgeons  in  regard  to 
his  joining  his  command,  and  they  told  him  that  if 
he  rode  horseback  he  would  run  the  risk  of  being 
paralyzed. 

The  enemy  was  advancing  rapidly,  and  every- 
thing was  at  fever  heat.  News  came  that  Gen. 
Sherman  was  coming,  like  the  Duke  de  Alva  in  the 
Netherlands,  with  torch  and  sword,  burning  as  he 
came,  for  he  was  having  a  triumphant  march,  gain- 
ing great  victories  over  helpless  women  and  chil- 
dren, for  our  forces  were  scattered  in  every  direc- 
tion. Gen.  Hood  in  Tennessee,  Gen.  Joe  Johnston 
in  the  Carolinas,  Gen.  Lee's  army  in  Virginia,  and 
our  cavalry  trying  to  fight  the  enemy  everywhere. 
The  Federals  had  such  overwhelming  forces  that 


HOW  IT   WAS.  139 

our  fatigued  and  broken-down  soldiers  could  not 
defend  all  the  weak  points,  and  they  were  contend- 
ing for  every  foot  of  ground,  and  whenever  they 
could  make  a  stand  they  would  light.  Sherman 
advanced  to  attack  Augusta,  and  every  man  that 
could  shoulder  a  musket  was  urged  to  help  defend 
the  place.  Mr.  Morgan  was  restless,  and  he  said 
at  last  that  he  would  take  the  chances  and  go. 
Col.  Stoner,  of  John  H.  Morgan's  command,  got 
him  a  good  horse,  and  Drs.  Joe  and  Charlie  Tid- 
ings, surgeons  of  the  same  command,  promised 
me  that  if  he  was  killed  or  wounded  they  would 
look  after  him  especially,  Joe  brought  "'Dixie" 
out,  and  after  telling  us  good-bye,  he  mounted,  and 
in  a  few  minutes  was  lost  to  our  view.  That  was  as 
dark  a  day  as  I  spent  during  the  war.  Hope 
seemed  all  gone  for  a  few  hours,  for  when  I 
thought  of  the  sacrifices  made  by  our  people,  and 
the  privations  they  endured,  I  wondered  how  they 
could  be  unrewarded.  The  soldiers  still  hoped 
that  something  would  happen  to  turn  the  tide  of 
battle  in  our  favor.  They  were  the  last  ones  to 
give  up,  and  "Onward!  "  was  their  cry.  There 
was  severe  fighting  going  on  fifteen  or  twenty 
miles  from  Augusta,  in  South  Carolina. 

The  next  bulletin  announced  that  Gem  Sherman 
had  burned  Columbia,  S.  C,  and  that  many  per- 


140  HOW    IT    WAS. 

sons  had  perished  in  the  flames.  And  news  fol- 
lowed this  speedily  that  the  Federals  were  in  sight 
of  Augusta,  and  that  they  were  burning  everything 
in  their  reach.  You  could  hear  anything  and  ev- 
erything  that  was  horrible.  Alas!  much  that  we 
heard  was  too  true,  and  we  looked  upon  Gen. 
Sherman  as  a  monster  in  human  shape;  and  now 
that  the  grave  has  closed  over  him  he  will  have  a 
big  account  to  settle  for  his  treatment  of  the  South 
in  her  last  struggles. 

The  next  morning  after  my  husband  left,  some 
one  came  in  and  told  me  that  they  saw  my  little 
son  running  in  the  direction  of  Augusta  with  his 
ran  on  his  shoulder.  He  said  that  he  was  £oini»' 
in  the  trenches  to  help  defend  Augusta.  Fortifi- 
cations were  being  thrown  up,  and  every  prepara- 
tion was  being  made  to  save  the  place,  and  every 
man  and  boy  was  eager  to  help.  There  was  a 
crowd  going  in  to  report  for  duty.  I  called  Joe 
and  told  him  to  run  as  fast  as  his  feet  could  carry 
him,  and  bring  my  little  son  back  before  he  was  lost 
in  the  mass  of  men.  I  was  so  excited  I  walked  the 
yard,  straining  my  eyes  in  the  direction  of  the  city. 
He  was  gone  two  hours,  and  it  seemed  an  intermi- 
nable time  before  I  saw  Joe  coming  with  him.  He 
said  that  he  had  hunted  a  long  time,  and  finally  saw 
him,  and  had  to  force  him  to  come,  by  telling  him 


HOW    IT    WAS.  141 

that  he  would  take  him  in  his  arms  and  carry  him 
whether  or  not.  This  would  have  been  a  terrible 
insult  to  a  soldier,  so  he  followed  Joe  home  very 
reluctantly.  I  took  his  gun  and  told  him  not  to 
touch  it  again  without  my  consent,  and  if  he  did 
I  would  break  it  all  to  pieces,  for  he  might  have  had 
his  head  blown  off  and  no  one  would  have  known 
whose  child  he  was  in  that  great  crowd.  He  saw 
from  the  mood  I  was  in  that  I  was  prepared  to  do 
what  he  would  have  thought  the  greatest  calamity 
of  his  life,  for  he  prized  his  gun  more  than  any- 
thing he  possessed.  My  threat  had  the  desired  ef- 
fect, for  he  stayed  at  home  closely  after  this. 

I  had  heard  no  news  from  Mr.  Morgan,  and  I 
felt  restless  and  miserable  all  the  time.  There  was 
rumor  of  a  fight,  and  many  were  supposed  killed 
and  wounded,  but  we  had  no  way  of  learning  the 
real  truth.  One  night  about  10  o'clock  I  heard 
the  rattle  of  wheels,  and  then  a  vehicle  stopped  at 
my  front  door.  I  took  a  light  and  ran  out  and  saw 
Drs.  Joe  and  Charlie  Tidings.  I  said:  "Where 
is  Mr.  Morgan?"  They  replied:  "In  the  ambu- 
lance." They  told  me  not  to  be  alarmed,  he  was 
hurt,  but  they  hoped  not  seriously,  and  then  lifted 
him  out  carefully  and  brought  him  in  the  house. 
They  then  told  me  that  twenty  miles  from  Augus- 
ta they  had  met  a  large  force  of  Gen.  Sherman's 


1 4 2  HOW   IT   WAS. 

cavalry,  and  as  they  were  making  a  double-quick 
charge  Mr.  Morgan's  horse  got  his  leg  in  a 
sand  hole.  The  horse  fell  on  him  and  nearly 
killed  him,  and  but  for  the  prompt  assistance  of 
his  friends,  who  jumped  down  and  lifted  the  horse 
off,  he  would  have  been  dead  in  a  little  while. 
They  got  him  to  the  rear  as  soon  as  possible.  He 
had  a  violent  contusion  of  the  hip,  and  was  badly 
bruised  all  over;  but  if  he  had  no  internal  injuries, 
they  thought  that  he  would  pull  through  all  right. 
They  remarked:  "It  is  God's  providence  that 
he  wasn't  killed,  for  where  he  fell  eighty  were 
killed  and  wounded."  They  remained  all  night, 
examined  him  in  the  morning,  and  gave  me  ex- 
plicit directions  what  to  do  for  him,  and  bade  us 
good-bye.  That  was  the  last  that  I  ever  saw  of 
those  two  good  men,  but  I  will  always  feel  grate- 
ful to  them  for  their  kindness  to  me  and  mine  dur- 
ing the  war.  Mr.  Morgan  was  confined  to  his  bed 
for  some  time,  and  when  he  did  get  up  he  had  to 
use  crutches  for  many  months. 

Not  many  days  after  this  we  got  a  letter  from 
Col.  Sam  Morgan,  saying  that  the  enemy  was 
near  Blackwell,  S.  C.  He  was  living  there  with 
his  daughter,  having  gone  there  when  Sherman 
took  Marietta.  He  said  that  he  would  send  all  of 
his  family  to  our  house,  and  for  me  to  do  the  best 


HOW    IT    WAS.  I43 

that  I  could  with  them.  I  went  to  the  car  at  the 
stated  time  of  arrival  with  my  carriage  at  their 
service;  but  after  consultation  with  his  daughter, 
found  that  room  could  not  be  made  for  all,  for 
my  family  was  large  and  so  was  theirs,  and  our 
rooms  were  limited.  So  they  decided  that  it 
was  best  to  remain  in  the  car  until  further  ar- 
rangements could  be  made.  I  took  his  four 
granddaughters  out  with  me,  and  left  the  others 
in  the  car.  They  soon  decided  to  go  up  to  Mad- 
ison, Ga.  I  kept  the  four  girls  for  awhile,  and 
two  days  after  two  nieces  of  my  husband  ran  over 
from  Montgomery  to  spend  a  few  days,  not  dream- 
ing of  the  disasters  that  were  so  soon  to  come  upon 
us.  I  had  now  my  old  kinsman's  four  grand- 
daughters, four  nieces  (two  of  them  lived  with  us), 
and  my  two  daughters — ten  girls — and  a  merrier, 
jollier  crowd  never  got  together.  They  did  not 
brood  over  troubles  like  the  old  people,  and  I  was 
glad  to  see  them  so  happy.  Now  how  they  were 
to  sleep  was  the  next  question,  and  they  told  me  to 
leave  it  all  to  them  and  they  would  arrange  it. 

The  Montgomery  girls  left  in  a  short  time,  fear- 
ing they  might  be  cut  off  from  their  home.  The 
girls  told  me  that  they  were  compelled  to  have 
some  clothes  laundered.  I  sent  all  around  to  hire 
a  washerwoman,   as  my  servant  was  sick,   and   I 


144  now  it  was. 

was  afraid  for  her  to  undertake  it;  but  no  negro 
could  be  got  for  love  or  money,  as  they  were  all 
too  much  excited  looking  for  the  Yankees.  The 
girls  were  in  a  sad  dilemma,  and  none  of  them 
had  ever  tried  the  washtub.  They  had  a  long 
consultation,  and  came  to  the  conclusion  that  if 
Joe  would  bring  the  water  and  set  the  kettle  to 
boiling,  they  would  roll  up  their  sleeves  and  play 
the  Biddies.  So  Joe  very  promptly  had  the  pot 
boiling,  adjusted  the  tubs  and  washboards,  and 
such  scrubbing,  laughing,  and  chattering  you 
have  not  heard  in  some  time.  They  made  a  regu- 
lar frolic  of  it,  and  every  now  and  then  they  would 
call  on  Joe  for  more  water  or  some  other  service. 
He  danced  attendance  on  them  through  it  all.  It 
was  a  ludicrous  sight.  I  have  laughed  over  it  many 
times.  They  finally  got  through  the  first  and  last 
washing  they  ever  did  in  their  lives,  and  they  all 
joined  in  and  soon  had  the  clothes  ironed.  All 
pronounced  it  a  success,  but  it  left  blisters  on 
their  hands.  I  may  not  get  the  dates  of  certain 
events  just  at  the  right  time,  for  in  thirty  years 
I  have  forgotten  many  things  that  transpired.  In 
a  short  time  the  girls  went  to  Madison,  to  their 
grandfather,  and  mine  returned  to  Eatonton  to 
school. 

One  morning  the  news  came  that  Gen.  Lee  had 


HOW    IT    WAS.  I45 

surrendered,  and  the  next  day  it  was  confirmed. 
We  both  wept  like  children.  The  next  news  was 
that  Gen.  Sherman  had  taken  Augusta,  and  he 
had  sent  a  detachment  of  soldiers  to  the  Sand  Hills 
to  take  possession  of  the  arsenal  near  us.  In  the 
course  of  the  day  I  heard  a  noise,  and  on  looking 
out,  saw  sure  enough  a  long  line  of  blue  coats, 
drums  beating,  banners  waving,  negroes  running, 
shouting,  yelling,  looking  like  lunatics  just  es- 
caped from  the  asylum.  Among  the  number,  my 
cook  ran  by  me,  with  her  white  apron  tied  to  the 
end  of  a  broomstick,  shouting  and  cheering-  at  the 
highest  pitch  of  her  voice,  jumped  the  fence,  and 
was  gone.  Joe  walked  out  into  the  yard  with  the 
children,  and  said:  "I  am  so  mad  with  them 
fool  niggers.  If  they  are  free,  they  are  free,  but 
not  to  make  fools'  of  themselves."  He  said  : 
"  Now,  if  you  please,  look  at  the  poor,  white  trash 
them  niggers  is  running  after.  If  they  was  in  the 
gutters  they  wouldn't  pick  them  up,  unless  they 
wanted  them  to  fight  for  them.  I  tell  you  now 
they  won't  get  dis  nigger.  And  I  thank  God  I 
know  who  my  friends  are."  I  agreed  with  him, 
that  he  had  some  sense  and  reason,  and  the 
other  poor,  silly  creatures  did  not  know  what 
they  were  doing.     I  told  him  that  he  was  my  only 

dependence,    and    he    must    stay   and   cook    sup- 
10 


146  HOW    IT   WAS. 

per  for  us.     He   readily  consented,   and  went   to 
work  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

After  dark,  Celia,  my  cook,  came  back,  utterly 
exhausted  and  said  that  she  was  tired  almost  to 
death,  but  still  she  went  to  work  to  pack  up  her 
clothes.      I  went  to  her  room  and  asked  her  what 
she  intended  to  do.      She  said:   "I  am  packing  up 
all  my  things,  for  I  am  going  to  start  to  Virginny 
to-morrow,  to  see  my  children."      I  told  her  that  I 
did  not  blame  her  for  wanting  to  find  her  children, 
but  if  she  started  she  would  have  to  walk  most  of 
the  way,  as  the  railroads  were  torn  up  in  every 
direction.     I  liked  the  negro,  she  had  been  faith- 
ful and   trustworthy,   and    I   told    her  that   if    she 
would  wait  until  I  went  to  Nashville  I  would  pay 
her  way  to   Richmond.     She  looked  undecided, 
and  I  said:    "  Don't  you  believe  me?     Did  I  ever 
tell    you     anything    but    the    truth?"      She    said: 
"  No,  ma'am,  but,  missus,  is  I  free?"     I  told  her 
yes,  to  put  her  clothes  away  and  behave  herself. 
I  did  not  want  to  see  her  start  and  maybe  die  in  a 
fence  corner  by  herself.     She  seemed  perfectly 
satisfied.     But  in  a  few  days  was  taken  quite  sick 
from  the  effects  of  the  tramp  after  her  deliverers. 
She  grew  worse,  and   I  sent  to  Augusta  for  Dr. 
Joseph  Eve,  and  he  pronounced  her  very  ill.     She 
had   been  a   delicate   negro   before   this,   and   the 


HOW    IT    WAS.  147 

present  excitement  added  fuel  to  the  fire,  and  in  a 
few  days  after,  we  found  that  she  would  not  re- 
cover. By  the  time  I  got  through  with  doctors' 
bills  and  funeral  expenses,  I  found  I  had  paid  out 
many  dollars  in  gold  for  the  poor,  simple  creature. 

I  now  had  to  depend  on  Joe  for  everything — we 
made  him  both  maid  and  waiting  boy,  and  he 
proved  competent  and  willing,  for  faithfully  he 
performed  his  part. 

The  next  morning  the  children  came  running  in, 
and,  said:  "Papa,  papa!  A  whole  lot  of  Yan- 
kees are  coming  up  the  front  walk."  And  they 
all  began  crying  and  begging  him  not  to  go  out, 
for  they  thought  his  time  had  come  to  be  captured. 
He  told  them  that  he  would  go  out  to  meet  them, 
for  he  could  not  help  himself.  So  he  started,  fol- 
lowed by  the  children  and  myself.  He  walked 
down  a  short  distance  in  advance,  and  I  heard 
him  say:  "  Why,  howdy,  boys?  We  thought  you 
were  Yankees  coming  to  arrest  me." 

The  party  consisted  of  Gen.  Basil  Duke,  Dr. 
Robert  Williams,  a  son-in-law  of  cousin  Sam  Mor- 
gan, Charlton,  Richard,  Calvin,  and  Key  Morgan. 
These  were  all  the  Lexington  Morgans  left,  as 
John  H.  Morgan  and  Thomas,  his  brother,  had 
been  killed  some  time  before  this.  There  was 
quite   a  large   party  of  them,  including  servants. 


I48  HOW    IT    WAS. 

The  latter  had  on  blue  clothes,  and  the  children 
had  mistaken  them  for  Federals.  They  said: 
"  We  have  just  left  President  Davis.  We  cut 
across  the  country  and  made  for  your  house,  and 
we  want  to  stay  here  until  we  can  send  to  Augusta 
and  see  what  Gen.  Sherman's  terms  of  surrender 
will  be.  If  favorable,  we  will  have  to  take  the 
oath  and  go  home ;  if  not,  we  will  get  on  our 
horses,  and  try  to  cross  the  Mississippi  River,  then 
into  Texas  and  Mexico.''  After  consultation  it 
was  agreed  that  Dr.  Williams  should  go  in  to  see 
the  Federal  authorities.  In  the  meantime  I  was 
running  back  and  forth  trying  to  find  them  some- 
thing to  eat. 

The  servants  fed  the  horses,  and  then  I  pressed 
them  into  service,  and  with  Joe  to  help,  we  soon 
had  dinner  ready  for  them.  I  had  strong  coffee 
and  tea  made,  and  when  it  was  all  ready  they 
sat  down  and  did  full  justice  to  it.  Then  the 
pipes  were  called  for.  We  had  enough  to- 
bacco, but  not  enough  pipes  and  stems  to  go 
around,  so  we  called  Joe,  and  submitted  the  case 
to  him,  and  he  said  that  in  a  little  while  he  could 
fix  some  cob  pipes.  He  had  some  stems.  He  came 
back  in  a  short  time  with  those  he  had  made,  but 
still  they  lacked  some,  so  Mr.  Morgan  called  on 
me  for  my  beautifully  carved  stems  and  pipes.     I 


HOW    IT    WAS.  I49 

gave  them  up  rather  reluctantly,  as  I  had  set  my 
heart  on  keeping  them  as  specimens  of  art,  but  I 
soon  gladdened  the  hearts  of  those  who  were  anx- 
ious to  smoke.  They  were  all  restless,  and  all 
were  looking  eagerly  for  Dr.  Williams's  return,  but 
he  did  not  get  back  till  late  in  the  afternoon,  and 
brought  the  good  news  that  the  terms  were  honor- 
able. In  a  short  time  their  horses  were  saddled, 
and  I  brought  out  their  treasures  I  had  in  safe- 
keeping for  them  for  some  time.  They  consisted 
of  watches  and  other  gold  trinkets,  and  bars  of 
silver  they  had  gotten  in  Richmond  when  paid  off 
as  soldiers.  They  went  to  Augusta,  took  the 
oath,  and  then  started  for  their  homes. 

I  have  the  stems  and  pipes  with  the  nicotine  in 
them  from  the  smoking  they  did  that  memorable 
day  of  agony,  and  they  have  never  been  used 
since. 

By  this  time  the  Federals  were  all  over  the 
country,  and  we  learned  that  when  Marietta  was 
burned,  our  home  there  was  untouched,  as  the 
general  in  command  took  it  for  headquarters,  and 
had  a  flag  stretched  across  the  front  of  the  house, 
and  I  suppose  that  saved  it.  We  did  not  care  to 
stop  in  Marietta.  Our  hearts  were  yearning  for 
home  and  loved  ones,  and  "Onward  to  Nash- 
ville !  "  was  the  cry. 


I^O  HOW    IT    WAS. 

Mr.  Morgan  went  in  advance  of  us  to  see  what 
arrangements  he  could  make  for  taking  us  home, 
and  in  a  little  while  he  wrote  to  my  nephew  to 
brino-  us  on.  We  soon  had  everything  in  readi- 
ness, and  bade  our  Georgia  friends  farewell  with 
sad  hearts,  for  they  had  greatly  endeared  them- 
selves to  us  by  their  kindness  during  our  sojourn 
with  them. 

We  started,  going  by  Madison,  where  we  were 
joined  by  Cousin  Sam  Morgan  and  family,  also 
our  edrls,  who  had  come  over  from  Eatonton  to 
meet  us  on  our  way  to  Nashville,  and  among 
others  who  composed  the  party  were  John  H. 
Morgan's  widow  and  little  daughter  and  Miss 
Alice  Ready.  While  passing  up  the  road  we  saw 
signs  of  Gen.  Sherman's  work;  he  did  it  well  and 
thoroughly.  It  had  been  raining  a  great  deal,  and 
on  the  clay  hills  were  many  tents  filled  with 
women  and  children,  with  mud  and  slush  all 
around,  and  heaps  of  ashes,  and  smokeless  chim- 
neys standing  as  lone  sentinels  in  the  devastated 
and  waste  places.  Many  Confederate  soldiers 
were  wending  their  way  home  on  foot  to  take  up 
the  thread  of  life.  They  were  ragged,  tired, 
weary,  and  sore-footed,  with  the  glint  still  in  their 
eyes.  In  looking  at  them,  I  thought  of  a  little 
verse  I  had  seen  in  early  life.' 


HOW    IT    WAS.  151 

I  see  a  man  ; 
I  do  not  see  his  shabby  dress, 
I  see  him  in  his  manliness, 
I  see  his  ax,  I  see  his  spade, 
I  see  a  man  that  God  has  made. 
If  such  a  man  before  you  stand, 
Give  him  your  heart,  give  him  your  hand, 
And  praise  your  Maker  for  such  men. 
They  make  this  old  world  young  again. 

I  felt  like  giving  each  one  my  hand  and  bidding 
them  "Godspeed."  All  needed  the  ax  and 
spade  when  they  did  get  home  to  build  up  demol- 
ished houses;  and,  Phoenix-like,  they  rose  from 
their  ashes,  built  up  their  homes,  planted  crops, 
and  have  given  many  millions  to  educate  white  and 
colored,  and  are  paying  a  greater  part  of  the  pen- 
sions to  Union  soldiers.  They  are,  in  short,  aston- 
ishing the  world,  all  going  to  show  that  the  Scotch, 
Irish,  Huguenot,  and  Cavalier  blood  cannot  be 
kept  down.  If  Gen.  Sherman's  idea  had  been  car- 
ried out,  which  was,  as  fast  as  we  were  turned  out 
of  our  homes,  to  bring  in  those  from  the  North  and 
colonize,  we  would  now  have  been  no  better  than 
Russian  serfs ;  but  the  old  man  made  suggestions 
and  nursed  his  wrath  to  keep  it  warm.  Another 
one  of  his  ideas  was  to  give  the  negroes  the  torch 
and  sword  and  let  them  burn  and  slay  as  they  chose, 
but  the  enlightened  nineteenth  century  would  never 


152  HOW    IT    WAS. 

have  submitted  to  the  warfare  of  the  Dark  Ages  on 
this  American  Continent.  If  he  had  a  kind  word 
to  say,  or  one  of  encouragement  to  his  fallen 
brother,  no  one  ever  heard  it.  How  different  with 
heroic  Gen.  Grant!  He  had  the  elements  of  a 
brave  man  and  a  heart  that  could  feel  for  the  in- 
firmities of  others.  Look  at  him  at  Appomattox 
Courthouse  when  Gen.  Lee  surrendered!  Behold 
the  two  men!  Gen.  Lee  stately,  upright,  stand- 
ing in  his  physical  beauty,  and  on  looking  at  him 
Gen.  Grant  doubtless  felt  he  was  in  the  presence 
of  his  peer,  "a  foeman  worthy  of  his  steel."  Gen. 
Lee,  conscious  of  dignity,  rectitude,  gallantry, 
chivalry,  and  a  pure  Christian  character,  stood  and 
faced  his  conqueror.  Did  Gen.  Grant  show  any 
exultation  over  his  fallen  foe?  No,  he  was  too 
magnanimous  for  that.  I  have  been  told  that  a 
casual  observer  could  not  have  decided  who  was  the 
victor  or  the  vanquished  from  their  faces,  as  both 
looked  sad.  Gen.  Grant,  as  he  conceived  in  line 
of  duty  to  impose  such  humiliation  on  so  brave  and 
great  a  man,  doubtless  felt  sad.  Gen.  Lee,  feeling 
he  had  struggled  with  his  brave  army  as  few  men 
ever  did,  by  having  to  contend  with  privations 
and  hardships  almost  unheard  of,  overwhelming 
numbers,  and  after  having  done  all  that  a  man 
could  do  in  fighting;  for  what  he  conceived  to  be  a 


HOW    IT    WAS.  153 

just  and  righteous  cause,  to  have  to  succumb.  He 
felt  almost  crushed  and  broken-hearted,  but  did  he 
give  up  the  battle  of  life  ?  Not  he  !  He  went  to 
work  again  and  died  in  the  harness.  I  believe 
that  history  will  give  him  the  place  of  the  greatest 
and  best  man  that  ever  trod  this  American  Conti- 
nent. What  did  Gen.  Grant  do?  He  spoke  kind 
words  to  his  vanquished  brother  and  tried  to  heal 
dissensions,  and  his  last  plea  in  life  was  for  peace. 
We  cannot  but  feel  pleasure  in  contemplating  such 
a  man.  I  have  often  tried  to  imagine  the  return  of 
our  valiant  soldiers  to  their  homes  after  an  absence 
of  four  years.  When  they  left  them  peace  and 
plenty  reigned;  farms  with  cattle  on  every  hilltop, 
and  in  valleys  long  rows  of  cabins  filled  with  hap- 
py inmates,  and  everything  to  make  the  heart  glad. 
But  now  desolation  seemed  to  reign.  Homes 
burned,  cattle  gone,  forests  cut  down,  fences  torn 
down,  and  negroes  freed.  Nothing  left  but  help- 
less wife  and  children,  and  some  of  the  poor  fel- 
lows with  legs,  and  some  with  arms  gone,  and 
many  almost  shot  to  pieces ;  the  same  proud  spirit 
with  the  will  to  work,  but  physically  disabled. 

Did  you  ever  hear  one  say  that  he  was  ashamed 
of  his  wounds?  No.  Napoleon's  "  Legion  of  Hon- 
or ' '  were  never  prouder  of  their  scars  than  wTere  these 
old  veterans;    and  their  faces  would  light  up  when 


154  HOW    IT    WAS. 

they  would  give  the  accounts  of  the  battles  where 
they  were  maimed  and  mutilated  for  life.  We 
have  heard  of  a  very  few  truckling,  pusillanimous 
spirits  that  have  gone  North,  and  for  filthy  lucre's 
sake  have  sold  their  manhood,  and  have  said 
that  they  were  ashamed  of  the  part  that  they  had 
taken  in  our  struggle.  All  the  harm  that  I  wish 
them  is  that  they  will  never  pollute  the  soil  of  our 
"  Sunny  South  "  with  their  unhallowed  feet.  And 
I  know  that  brave  Northern  soldiers  can  have  only 
contempt  for  such  craven  spirits. 

Ought  we  of  the  South  ever  to  see  one  of  her  brave 
veterans  suffer?  It  would  be  a  shame  and  a  blot  on 
the  escutcheons  of  our  fair  land  to  permit  it.  Al- 
though many  years  have  passed,  and  very  ltttle  has 
been  done,  everything  points  to  the  time  when  they 
will  be  cared  for.  Look  at  the  efforts  of  our  few 
noble  women  in  securing  the  Confederate  Home. 
They  commenced  with  very  little  encouragement, 
and  have  plodded  patiently  and  perseveringly  until 
I  am  rejoiced  to  say  that  their  untiring  efforts  are 
being  crowned  with  success.  God  bless  them  in 
their  holy  undertaking  !  and  may  their  efforts  stim- 
ulate our  men  that  fortune  has  smiled  upon  since  the 
war,  and  impel  them  to  take  some  of  their  hun- 
dreds of  thousands,  and  even  millions,  and  make 
the  old  veterans'  hearts  glad  !      Many  of  them  are 


HOW    IT    WAS,  I55 

going  down  the  other  side  of  the  hill,  and  are 
weary  and  worn,  straggling  with  penury  and  want. 
If  I  had  the  power,  I  would  pension  every  one  of 
them,  and  not  give  it  as  doling  out  charity,  but  let 
them  feel  that  they  had  earned  it  and  had  a  right 
to  it.  Go  on,  grand  women  of  the  South,  in  your 
hallowed  work,  and  don't  give  up  until  your  end  is 
accomplished.  Our  men  are  too  chivalrous  not  to 
give  aid  when  they  see  the  efforts  of  their  mothers, 
sisters,  and  wives  trying  to  do  what  duty  ought  to 
impel  them  to  perform.  When  your  noble  work 
has  been  carried  through,  and  after  "  life's  fitful 
dream  is  o'er,"  take  your  children  and  spread  flow- 
ers over  their  graves,  and  never  let  them  forget  the 
brave  heroes  that  sleep  their  last  sleep  in  the  land 
they  loved  so  well  as  to  lay  down  their  lives  de- 
fending it.  So  impress  it  on  their  young  minds 
that  when  we  go  to  give  an  account  of  our  steward- 
ship  the  story  shall  be  repeated  to  the  children, 
grandchildren,  and  great-grandchildren,  so  that 
"Old  Mortality"  shall  not  have  to  come  along  to 
scrape  off  the  moss  and  mold  to  read  the  inscrip- 
tion on  the  tombstones  that  mark  the  resting  place 
of  our  noble  dead. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


AS  we  passed  through  Marietta  I  looked  to  see 
the  homes  of  friends  who  had  shown  us  so 
many  delicate  attentions,  and  had  been  so  good 
nursing  our  brave  boys.  But  there,  too,  the  work 
of  Gen.  Sherman  was  well  done,  as  there  was  noth- 
ing left  in  many  cases  but  heaps  of  bricks  and  ashes. 
We  got  to  Chattanooga,  and  such  a  desolate, 
dreary-looking  place  it  was,  for  it  had  been  rain- 
ing, and  the  red  clay  was  shoe  deep.  It  had  been 
the  center  and  distributing  point  for  the  Federals, 
and  crowds  of  troops  were  still  there,  besides  thou- 
sands who  had  taken  up  temporary  abodes.  My 
nephew  was  trying  to  get  our  baggage.  The 
children  were  worn  out  and  crying,  but  we  all 
started  to  walk  to  the  hotel,  which  was  a  short  dis- 
tance off.  Joe  headed  the  procession  with  two  of 
the  children  in  his  arms;  the  rest  of  us,  plunging 
along,  would  slip  in  mudholes,  and  such  scrambling 
as  we  would  have  to  keep  from  falling;  and  to  add 
to  the  trouble,  it  was  one  of  the  darkest,  gloomiest 
nights  that  I  ever  saw,  and  the  depot  and  surround- 
ings were  poorlv  lighted.  We  finally  reached  the 
(156) 


HOW    IT    WAS.  157 

hotel,  bedraggled  and  weary,  and  went  to  our 
rooms,  were  we  ate  our  lunch  from  a  basket  that 
I  had  brought  with  us. 

After  being  much  refreshed  from  our  night's 
rest,  we  started  the  next  morning  for  Nashville. 
My  baby  and  the  next  one  were  especially  devoted 
to  Joe,  and  wanted  him  with  them  all  the  time. 
He  amused  them  continually,  and  I  told  him  to 
stay  in  sight,  so  if  I  wanted  anything  I  could  call 
him,  and  he  promised  to  do  so.  The  cars  were 
tilled  with  Federal  soldiers,  walking  up  and  down 
and  watching  every  movement.  They  spied  Joe 
standing  by  the  children  and  ordered  him  out,  and 
when  the  children  saw  him  start,  they  began  to 
yell  and  scream,  and  would  not  be  pacified  for 
some  time.  I  told  the  soldiers  that  I  had  tried  to 
get  a  maid,  but  did  not  succeed,  and  that  Joe  was 
almost  indispensable  to  me,  for  the  little  ones  were 
attached  to  him,  and  they  were  very  tired,  and  I 
needed  him  to  help  me.  Several  of  the  Federals 
came  and  sat  down  near  the  children  and  be- 
gan to  talk  to  them.  The  train  stopped  for  a 
few  minutes,  and  the  children  spied  some' black- 
berries, and  turned  and  said:  "Lankees,  get  me 
some  berries."  And  before  I  had  hardly  heard 
their  request,  two  of  them  stepped  off  and  got 
a  handful.     In  the  meantime  the  cunning  Joe  was 


15S  HOW   IT    WAS. 

watching  an  opportunity  to  get  back,  and  in  a  lit- 
tle while  he  walked  in  with  a  bucket  of  water, 
which  he  politely  handed  to  the  ladies  first,  and 
then  to  the  soldiers,  and  then  he  said  something  to 
the  children  and  started  to  go  out,  as  he  found  that 
they  were  watching  him  so  closely.  They 
screamed  at  him,  and  said:  "Joe,  come  back  and 
look  at  them  Lankees."  They  were  so  intent  in 
watching  the  "  bluecoats  "  that  they  got  all  around 
them  to  laughing.  Many  of  the  passengers  were 
refugees  returning  home.  Many  of  them  had  left 
dear  ones  behind  under  the  sod.  They  were  de- 
pressed and  tired  with  delays,  so  the  children,  Joe, 
and  "the  Lankees"  helped  to  relieve  the  monoto- 
ny, and  Joe,  by  his  kind  attentions  to  all,  was  al- 
lowed to  come  back  to  his  pets. 

We  finally  reached  Nashville,  and  I  went  to  my 
sister's  and  stayed  until  we  could  get  possession  of 
our  house.  Then  I  learned  of  the  many  changes 
that  had  taken  place  in  the  four  years.  Many 
were  in  deep  mourning  for  dear  ones  killed  in  the 
numerous  battles  fought.  Many  of  the  old  citizens 
had  passed  away,  while  others  had  spent  months 
in  the  prisons  for  not  taking  the  oath,  and  large 
sums  of  money  had  been  extorted  from  the  citizens 
to  support  idle  negroes  and  poor  white  people  who 
had  followed  the  Federals  here. 


HOW    IT    WAS.  159 

I  had  received  very  few  letters,  and  those  unsat- 
isfactory, while  away,  as  all  had  to  be  submitted 
to  the  military  authorities  for  inspection.  I  learned 
that  the  old  Academy,  my  dear  Alma  Mater, 
had  been  stripped  of  everything,  and  my  mind  re- 
verted to  my  childhood  and  to  the  eight  happy 
years  that  I  had  spent  there;  to  the  cabinet  of 
curiosities,  containing  shells  from  all  parts  of  the 
world,  and  many  rare  specimens  of  art;  to  the 
immense  library,  and  the  numbers  of  pianos.  All 
these  accumulations  of  years  were  packed  up  and 
sent  North  to  enrich  some  Yankee  officers'  families. 
The  old  empty  house  was  left  standing  as  a  monu- 
ment of  one  of  the  largest  and  most  successful  fe- 
male schools  in  the  South,  and  Dr.  C.  D.  Elliot, 
as  Principal,  was  much  beloved,  and  was  consid- 
ered a  prince  of  educators. 

A  friend  moved  into  our  house  and  kept  it  from 
being  turned  into  a  Federal  hospital.  We  had  to 
pay  a  large  sum  of  money  before  we  got  our 
house  released  from  the  Freedman's  Bureau,  and 
thanks  to  our  old  servants,  found  most  of  our  fur- 
niture scattered  around  among  different  friends, 
where  they  had  placed  it  for  safe-keeping  before 
going  to  Washington. 

After  we  had  been  home  several  days,  a  number 
of   the   girls'    friends    came   to    see    them.     They 


l6o  HOW    IT    WAS. 

were  upstairs  having  a  jolly  time,  all  talking  at 
once,  when  the  doorbell  rang.  I  went  to  open  it, 
and  there  stood  eight  or  ten  Federal  soldiers 
on  the  porch.  I  began  to  tremble,  and  was 
greatly  startled,  and  thought:  "What  have  I  said 
that  could  have  been  reported  to  them,  and  may- 
be cause  my  arrest?"  For  from  the  time  of  my 
arrival  I  had  tried  to  be  very  prudent  in  expressing 
myself,  and  felt  all  the  time  that  I  was  almost  in 
purgatory.  Down  South  we  had  had  full  scope, 
and  now  that  we  were  almost  too  full  for  utterance 
we  had  to  bridle  our  tongues,  and  it  was  a  great 
deprivation.  We  were  advised  that  if  we  did  talk, 
to  close  our  doors  and  watch  the  keyholes.  Well, 
there  I  was,  confronting  all  those  soldiers.  I  at 
last  ventured  to  ask  what  they  wanted.  The)7  were 
so  engaged  looking  up  at  the  pretty  girls  (for  by 
this  time  every  window  was  filled  with  heads,  eager 
to  see  what  was  the  matter)  that  they  scarcely  no- 
ticed me.  I  waved  my  hand  to  the  young  folks, 
and  they  immediately  left,  and  then  I  got  the  sol- 
diers' attention  and  asked  them  again  what  they 
would  have.  They  all  seemed  in  great  glee,  and 
said  that  they  had  been  in  the  army  a  great  while 
and  had  been  paid  off  to  go  home,  but  hated  to  go 
back  without  seeing  something  of  the  ladies  of  the 
South,  and  they  wanted  me  to  board  them  for  two 


HOW    IT    WAS.  l6l 

or  three  weeks,  and  said  that  they  would  pay  me 
well.  You  can  imagine  my  disgust,  in  the  frame 
of  mind  that  I  was  in  then,  but  I  had  to  present  a 
smiling  face  and  tell  them  that  it  was  impossible, 
as  I  had  a  very  large  family,  and  that  all  of  my 
rooms  were  full;  but  they  still  insisted.  I  told 
them  that  there  were  many  hotels  and  boarding 
houses,  but  they  seemed  determined  to  force 
themselves  on  us.  While  they  talked  I  scanned 
them  closely,  and  saw  that  they  were  dressed  very 
conspicuously  and  had  on  a  good  deal  of  "  pinch- 
back  "  jewelry.  They  were  very  anxious  to  make 
an  impression,  and  I  wanted  so  badly  to  tell  them 
my  opinion  of  them,  and  I  was  really  afraid  that 
they  would  force  themselves  on  us  anyway;  but 
they  finally  left,  though  they  seemed  greatly  disap- 
pointed, and  not  in  a  good  humor. 

Almost  every  night  murders  were  committed, 
and  we  on  the  east  side  were  almost  afraid  to  leave 
our  homes  after  dark.  On  the  bridge  and  down 
the  avenue  many  were  assaulted  and  robbed;  and 
it  behooved  all  the  Rebels  to  be  very  quiet,  as 
Nashville  was  still  full  of  troops,  and  none  of  us 
felt  very  safe.  One  day  we  heard  that  Gen. 
Joseph  Wheeler  had  been  knocked  down  and  bad- 
ly beaten  the  night  before  for  no  other  reason  than 

that  he  had  been   an  "accursed  Rebel  general." 
11 


162  HOW   IT   WAS. 

Mr.  Morgan  was  furious,  for  he  was  much  at- 
tached to  Gen.  Wheeler,  as  were  all  of  his  com- 
mand. No  notice  had  been  taken  of  the  cowardly 
assault  by  the  authorities,  so  we  determined  to  try 
to  find  out  the  truth.  After  hunting  nearly  all  the 
morning,  we  heard  that  he  was  at  a  house  on  High 
Street.  So  we  went  and  rang  the  bell,  and  a  lady 
answered.  We  asked  if  Gen.  Wheeler  was  there, 
and  she  said:  "Yes;  in  a  room  upstairs."  We 
found  him  in  bed  and  badly  bruised  and  beaten. 
He  said  that  he  had  had  no  warning  of  any  danger, 
and  that  before  he  knew  it  he  was  on  the  ground, 
and  a  burly  soldier  pounding  him,  and  he  a  small 
man  and  totally  unarmed,  not  prepared  in  anyway 
to  defend  himself.  He  told  us  that  only  a  few  had 
been  to  see  him.  To  tell  the  whole  truth,  people 
at  that  time  did  not  know  what  to  do  or  how  to 
act.  We  expressed  great  sympathy  to  our  noble 
friend,  stayed  with  him  some  time,  and  were  very 
sorry  that  we  were  unable  to  give  the  ruffian  his 
deserts. 

Many  long  months  passed,  fraught  with  bitter- 
ness and  uneasiness.  The  people  of  the  South 
felt  that  they  were  overcome  but  not  conquered, 
and  many  a  bitter  pill  they  had  to  swallow,  submit- 
ting to  the  inevitable. 

The  last  time  that  I  ever  saw  our  brave  hero, 


HOW    IT    WAS.  163 

Gen.  Forrest — a  little  while  before  his  death — was 
at  a  large  barbecue  given  by  my  husband.  He  was 
faint  and  weak  then,  and  had  to  be  supported  on 
the  grounds,  but  was  anxious  to  meet  many  of  his 
old  comrades  for  the  last  time  on  earth.  Since 
then  many  more  have  gone  over  the  river,  where 
they  rest  under  the  shade  of  the  tree  of  life.  The 
great  reunion  will  come  some  day,  when  the  long- 
parted  will  meet,  and  the  sword  of  the  Christian 
warfare  will  be  laid  down,  and  eternal  rest  will  be 
theirs. 

The  faithful  Joe  of  our  war  experience  is  still 
with  us,  having  been  with  us  almost  constantly 
during  and  since  the  war.  Not  long  since  we 
had  his  likeness  taken,  that  each  child  and  grand- 
child should  have  one  of  our  faithful  old  friend. 
He  often  relates  thrilling  episodes  of  his  experience 
during  the  rebellion,  and  still  clings  to  his  "  white 
folks." 

We  are  now  old  and  gray-headed,  and  we  sit  by 
the  fire  and  tell  our  children  and  grandchildren  of 
the  deeds  of  daring  heroism  and  bravery  of  our 
dear  soldiers  who  sleep  on  many  a  hilltop  and  val- 
ley. They  died  defending  a  cause  that  they  felt 
to  be  just.  I  teach  the  children  to  hate  war  and 
all  its  horrors,  and  to  love  peace ;  but  to  always  love 
and  reverence  the  memory  of  our  brave  soldiers, 


164  HOW    IT    WAS. 

and  when  all  prejudices  anxi  animosities  shall  have 
been  buried  our  heroes'  stars  will  blazen  forth  in 
the  galaxy  of  fame  with  a  brightness  and  efful- 
gence that  may  have  been  equaled,  but  never  sur- 
passed in  the  world's  history. 


LETTERS. 


[These  are  a  few  of  the  many  letters  we  received  during  the 
war.  They  are  given  to  show  how  we  commenced  arming  our 
soldiers  for  the  four  years'  fight.  Many  of  our  guns,  made  to 
carry  Minie  balls,  were  manufactured  at  our  little  gun  factory 
in  Nashville.]  

Montgomery,  May  18,  1862. 

To  Hon.  L.  P.  Walker,  Secretary  of  War. 

Dear  Sir:  I  am  satisfied  of  your  disposition  to 
comply  with  Tennessee's  request,  so  far  as  it  is 
consistent  to  do  so  under  the  circumstances. 

In  view  of  the  patent  facts,  both  of  the  scarcity 
and  pressure  for  arms,  I  have  conceived  the  idea 
of  converting  all  the  rifles  in  Tennessee  of  sufficient 
weight  into  as  nearly  as  possible  a  uniform  length 
and  uniform  caliber,  and  adopting  for  their  use  the 
Minie  ball.  This  use  of  the  Minie  ball  explains 
all  of  the  difference  between  the  effectiveness  of 
modern  rifles  and  the  Tennessee  or  Kentucky  gun. 
By  this  scheme  I  am  fully  warranted  in  saying  that 
all  our  deficiencies  may  be  supplied. 

What  do  you  think  of  it?  I  am  ready  and  will- 
ing to  be  devoted  to  its  accomplishment. 

Awaiting  your  answer,  I  am  your  obedient  serv- 
ant, Irby  Morgan. 

(165) 


1 66  how  it  was. 

Montgomery,  14,  1861. 

To  Hon.  L.  P.  Walker. 

Dear  Sir :  The  inclosed  letters  will  explain  the 
nature  of  my  business  with  you.  Tennessee  is 
without  arms,  and  has  no  other  hope  of  getting 
them  than  out  of  the  abundance  represented  to  be  in 
the  possession  of  the  Confederate  Government. 
By  the  late  act  of  the  Tennessee  Legislature  it  was 
determined  to  raise  fifty-five  thousand  troops, 
twenty-five  thousand  to  be  at  once  under  the  con- 
trol of  the  Confederate  Government,  and  the  bal- 
ance, thirty  thousand,  to  be  held  as  reserve  for 
contingencies.  There  is  no  mistake  about  the 
raising  of  the  required  number,  or  one  hundred 
thousand,  if  necessary,  but  we  have  no  arms  to 
place  in  the  hands  of  this  gallant  host  of  Rebels, 
and  the  question  arises  where  shall  the  supply  come 
from?  It  is  in  my  judgment  of  the  very  highest 
possible  importance  that  a  wise,  timely,  prompt, 
liberal,  confiding  line  of  policy  be  adopted  toward 
that  people,  not  that  they  are  likely  to  backslide 
from  this  position,  which  has  been  a  source  of  so 
much  rejoicing  to  us  all,  by  no  means,  but  that 
she  may  realize  for  herself  in  the  hour  of  her  need 
the  fact  that  your  foresight  had  prepared  you  for 
every  event,  controlled  by  human  agency,  and  that 
you  are  ready  and  willing  to  fulfill  your  promises  to 
her. 


LETTERS.  167 

To  have  undertaken  this  great  revolution  unpre- 
pared, unadvised,  and  without  a  comprehensive 
view  of  the  whole  ground  was  to  have  been  guilty 
of  great  folly,  and  it  is  at  this  particular  juncture 
of  equal  importance,  with  reference  to  moral 
effect,  that  Tennessee's  estimate  of  this  great 
movement  shall  suffer  no  injury  at  your  hands. 

If  I  could  possibly  have  an  interview  with  you,  I 
could  give  you  many  good  reasons,  not  properly 
to  be  undertaken  by  letter.  I  am  expected  to 
telegraph  the  substance  of  the  result  of  my  confer- 
ence with  you  on  this  subject,  to  headquarters,  at 
Nashville,  during  to-day.  Any  communication 
you  may  be  pleased  to  address  me  will  reach  me 
at  once  at  the  office  of  Messrs.  Chilton  &  Yancey. 

Awaiting  your  reply,  I  am  your  obedient  serv- 
ant, Irby  Morgan. 

Nashville,  May  7,  1861. 

To  Hon.  W.  P.  Chilton,  Montgomery. 

Mr.  Irby  Morgan,  who  is  just  starting  to  Louis- 
ville, Ky.,  on  public  business,  requested  me  to  en- 
close to  you  these  caps  as  the  first  make 
of  Nashville.  They  are  making  millions  now  of 
the  same  sort.  Mr.  M.  bought  the  copper  in  Or- 
leans, and  other  fixings,  and  says  please  attend  to 
his  request  per  his  express  to  you  from  Orleans. 

Respectfully  yours,  CD.  Sanders. 


1 68  now  it  was. 

Nashville,  May  4,  1S61. 

Dear  Irby :  Since  writing  you  to-day,  suggesting 
the  removal  of  the  Harper's  Ferry  machinery  to 
Nashville,  it  has  occurred  to  me  that  if  the  scheme 
meets  favor  at  the  hands  of  President  Davis,  that 
in  order  to  have  it  here  in  the  quickest  possible 
time,  that  if  you  could  do  so  consistently,  that  you 
might  tender  your  services,  go  at  once  to  Gov. 
Seldon  with  the  proper  credentials,  and  get  his 
consent  for  its  removal  out  of  reach  of  accident. 
If  Richmond  should  be  taken — and  that  is  highly 
probable,  or,  at  least,  the  attempt  probable — the 
first  act  of  the  invaders  would  be  to  destroy  every 
machine  or  tool  with  which  arms  could  be  made. 
If  this  would  not  be  done,  Lincoln  would  show  a 
great  want  of  judgment  in  conducting  the  war. 

Yours,  S.  D.  Morgan. 


Nashville,  May  13,  1861. 

To  Irby  Morgan,  Esq.,  care  of  Hon.  W.  P.Chilton,  Montgomery, 

Ala. 

Dear  Sir :  Since  writing  you  yesterday,  I  have 
received  by  express,  without  any  advices,  an  En- 
field rifle,  which,  I  presume,  has  been  sent  me  by 
Judge  Chilton.  It  is  the  most  superior  arm  for  a 
soldier  I  have  ever  seen.  I  do  not  think  it  can 
be   improved.      It  is  simple,  strong,  and  light.      I 


LETTERS.  169 

can  have  them  made  here  just  as  good  as  the  sam- 
ple, and  I  can  find  all  the  material  necessary  right 
in  our  own  city.  Every  piece  of  machinery  neces- 
sary can  be  contracted  for  here  also,  as  well  as  at 
any  other  place  in  the  world,  and,  if  need  be,  I  can 
certainly  get  as  many  workmen  from  England  as  I 
want,  or  even  from  Yankeedom. 

I  will  send  you  samples  of  our  caps  by  express 
to-day. 

In  haste,  S.  D.  Morgan. 

Night  of  April  24,  1861. 

To  Irby  Morgan. 

Dear  Irby:  In  the  hurry  of  business,  I  forgot 
this  evening  to  ask  you  to  whose  care  I  should  ad- 
dress any  communications  to  you  whilst  in  New 
Orleans,  Bear  in  mind,  I  shall  address  you,  if 
need  be,  to  the  care  of  Perkins  &  Co.  Perkins  is 
full  of  zeal  and  energy,  and  will  make  you  an  able 
adjunct  in  your  purchases,  and,  if  need  be,  have 
your  checks  cashed  by  the  banks  (and  which,  by 
the  way,  they  should  do  at  par,  as  we  are  prepar- 
ing to  defend  Louisiana  and  New  Orleans  more 
than  ourselves). 

I  think  you  should  see  the  Governor  even  if  you 
have  to  go  to  Baton  Rouge,  for  he  certainly  must 
have  to  sj)arc  some  munitions  or  arms  for  the  pur- 
pose we  want  them.     We  shall  be  forced,  if  possi- 


170  HOW    IT    WAS. 

ble,  to  dislodge  the  troops  from  Cairo.  To  do  this 
we  should  have  more  arms  and  ammunition,  and 
especially  some  field  artillery,  which,  it  seems  to 
me,  will  not  be  as  valuable  to  Louisiana  as  to  Ten- 
nessee. Perkins  can  attend  to  forwarding  by  rail- 
road anything  you  may  purchase.  See  if  good 
blankets  can  be  had,  the  number,  etc.,  and  tele- 
graph me,  as  we  may  probably  have  to  order  some. 
Look  also  for  good  shoes  suitable  for  soldiers. 
Keep  me  well  advised  of  your  movements. 

S.  D.  Morgan. 


FROM  GEN.  JOHN  H.  MORGAN. 
To  Irby  Morgan. 

Dear  Sir :  In  a  few  days  I  leave  for  Knoxville. 
I  shall  remain  a  few  days,  previous  to  making  an- 
other long  trip.  I  hope  the  uniforms  I  ordered 
are  complete. 

Would  like  very  much  to  have  one  thousand 
more  of  the  same  kind  made  at  once,  if  possible. 
My  men  are  in  want  of  clothing,  and  I  will  be  pre- 
pared to  pay  for  what  you  have  furnished.  I  have 
now  upon  my  rolls  4,000  men,  but  how  long  they 
will  let  them  remain  with  me  I  cannot  tell.  My 
last  trip  from  Kentucky  was  quite  successiul. 
Carefully  destroying  all  rail  communication  from 
Franklin    to    Nashville,   everv  bridge    and    trestle 


GEN.  JOHN  H.  MORGAN. 


LETTERS.  171 

being  burned,  which  I  am  satisfied  is  the  cause  of 
the  Federals  not  having  advanced  farther  as  yet. 
They  are  camped  on  and  near  the  Cumberland. 
Now,  from  Nashville  to  near  Carthage,  my  ad- 
vanced regiment  is  encamped  in  a  few  miles  of 
them.  We  are  taking  prisoners  every  day:  yes- 
terday, 160;  to-day,  50.  Since  leaving  the  army, 
one  month  since,  have  captured  1,000  and  paroled 
them. 

I  cannot  understand  the  movements  of  our  army, 
am  fearful  that  we  are  going  to  enact  the  same 
programme  as  last  winter,  fall  back  all  the  time. 
This  portion  of  Tennessee  is  worth  all  the  rest  of 
the  State  to  us,  containing  all  that  our  army  re- 
quires. Half  the  proper  exertions  in  getting  pro- 
visions are  not  being  made,  and  instead  of  falling 
back  (at  present)  we  ought  to  push  forward,  and 
consume  and  send  back  all  the  provisions  and 
stock  in  this  portion  of  the  State,  for  the  enemy 
are  not  prepared  at  this  time  to  give  battle,  and  if 
we  would  only  advance  twenty-five  miles,  they 
would  certainly  fall  back ;  but  it  really  seems  to  me 
that  our  generals  are  always  preparing  to  fall  back, 
as  the  enemy  approaches,  and  will  not  rest  until 
they  get  a  big  river  between  them. 

I  have  to-day  applied  to  be  permitted  to  take  my 
crowd  across  into  Kentucky,  and  to  break  up  all 


172  HOW    IT    WAS. 

communication  between  their  army  and  Louisville, 
which  will  certainly  prevent  the  advance  of  their 
army  until  the  rivers  rise,  and  can  supply  them- 
selves by  transports.  A  large  army  cannot  be  sub- 
sisted upon  the  country.  Nearly  all  the  cavalry 
should  be  sent  into  Kentucky  and  completely  de- 
stroy all  communication  by  rail  and  pike,  and  at 
the  same  time  be  relieving  the  South  of  at  least 
ten  thousand  men,  who  are  feeding  upon  her  very 
vitals  at  present. 

Love  to  cousin. 

Yours  very  truly,  John  H.  Morgan, 

Colonel  Commanding  Brigade. 

Headquarters,  Hartsville,  August  24. 

To  Irby  Morgan. 

Dear  Sir :  Before  I  left  Knoxville  I  wrote  you 
to  have  me  made  500  more  uniforms  of  same 
quality  as  the  others.  My  command  has  grown 
so  rapidly  that  I  will  have  to  get  you  to  have  made 
500  more,  being  1,000.  Have  them  done  as  soon 
as  you  can.  My  men  are  nearly  out  of  clothes. 
Have  them  made  full  size,  and  very  strong.  Our 
service  is  very  hard  upon  clothes.  I  shall  depend 
upon  you  furnishing  me  1,000  uniforms,  and  have 
them  made  up  as  soon  as  possible.  We  have  had 
a  succession  of  brilliant  affairs  for  the  last  six  or 


LETTERS.  173 

eight  days.  You  will  see  an  account  in  the  paper 
I  send.  The  newspaper  is  edited  and  published 
in  my  command.  I  send  my  reports  in  printed 
form  to  Richmond.  We  are  enjoying  ourselves 
very  much.  These  people  are  the  most  loyal  I 
ever  met,  and  treat  us  like  princes.  The  ladies 
are  both  beautiful  and  clever.  The  railroad  from 
Franklin,  to  within  eight  miles  of  Nashville,  is 
completely  destroyed. 

The  tunnel  above  Gallatin  wye  burned,  and  it 
cannot  be  opened  in  less  than  three  months.  All 
the  frame  work  was  burned,  and  the  rock  fell  in, 
and  is  still  burning.  It  is  a  slate  rock  containing 
coal.  We  destroyed  every  bridge.  The  Yankees 
have  gone  up  the  road,  and  are  now  using  the  other 
one  by  Springfield.  It  is  a  great  blow  to  them. 
Gen.  Nelson  passed  up  the  middle  pike,  day  be- 
fore yesterday,  with  a  portion  of  his  command,  to 
Bowling  Green. 

I  am  satisfied  they  are  leaving  Nashville  and 
preparing  to  make  a  stand  at  Bowling  Green.  We 
have  been  in  this  place  some  ten  days.  You  can 
see  how  far  we  are  in  the  advance  of  our  whole 
army.  Have  had  as  many  as  five  thousand  Fed- 
erals between  us  and  the  army  since  we  came  here, 
but  the  result  has  been  that  we  have  accomplished 
more  than  any  division  of  our  Western  army. 


1 74  now  it  was. 

We  found  the  people  out  of  heart  and  spirits; 
they  had  given  up  all  prospects  of  being  relieved. 
They  are  now  all  wide-awake  and  are  joining  the 
army  rapidly.  I  am  getting  from  fifty  to  sixty 
men  per  day  from  Kentucky,  and  without  any  as- 
sistance from  Richmond.  Nearly  every  gun,  and 
all  my  equipments,  we  captured  from  the  Federals. 
I  send  to-day  to  Knoxville  Gen.  Johnson  and  his 
officers,  whom  we  captured. 

Give  my  love  to  cousin,  and  tell  her  to  kiss  the 
little  ones  for  me. 

I  hope  to  see  you  in  Madison  soon. 

Yours  truly,  John  H.  Morgan. 

Colonel  Commanding  Brigade. 

P.  S. — You  can  let  the  editors  of  Atlanta  see 
my  proclamation.  

Headquarters,  Lexington,  Ky.,  ) 
October  6,  1862.  $ 

Dear  Uncle  Sam :   I  have  just  returned  from  a 

very  fatiguing  trip  in  the  mountains,  where  I  have 

been  impeding  the  retreat  of  Gen.  Morgan  from 

Cumberland  Gap,  and  consequently  did  not  hear 

with  certainty  of  the  death  of  poor  Sam  until  my 

arrival  at  this  place.     Allow  me  to  mingle  my  grief 

with  yours  in  this  sad  bereavement,  so  sudden,  so 

severe  that  I  can  scarcely  realize   it.     You   have 

this  consolation:  that  your  gallant  son  died  in  the 


LETTERS.  175 

discharge  of  his  duty,  with  his  face  to  the  foe. 
His  last  words  were:  "  Tell  my  father  that  I  died 
for  my  country." 

Sam,  as  you  well  know,  entered  my  command  as 
a  private.  His  unassuming  bravery  and  strict  at- 
tention to  his  duty  soon  elevated  him  to  rank  of 
lieutenant,  and  soon  after  to  that  of  captain.  His 
impartial  justice  and  attention  to  the  wants  of  his 
men  rendered  him  very  much  beloved,  and  deeply 
do  they  mourn  his  loss.  How  sad  that  a  career 
which  opened  so  brightly  should  have  been  so  sud- 
denly checked  by  the  base  treachery  of  a  foe  who 
fired  after  the  token  of  surrender  was  given. 

Basil  Duke  informed  me  that  he  has  already 
written  to  you,  giving  you  the  particulars  of  his 
death,  and  I  will  not  therefore  recount  them.  I 
write  simply  to  testify  my  love  and  appreciation  of 
Sam's  worth,  and  to  assure  you  that  long  will  his 
memory  be  cherished  with  affection. 

Your  sincere  friend,  John  H.  Morgan. 


Knoxville,  Tenn.,  June  24,  1862. 
Dear  Irby :  I  wrote  you  the  other  day  from 
Chattanooga  in  reference  to  purchasing  cloth  for 
my  men,  and  before  I  left  there — through  mistake, 
I  suppose — the  cloth  came  to  my  address.  I  sent  it 
back  to  you,  as  I  desire  to  have  you  attend  to  hav- 


T76  HOW    IT    WAS. 

ing  it  made  up.  Please  have  it  worked  up  by  the 
measure  sent  as  rapidly  as  possible,  and  also  let  me 
know  when  I  shall  send  money,  and  how  much. 
Remember  me  very  kindly  to  Cousin  Julia  and 
your  very  interesting  little  girls  and  boys. 

Yours  truly,  J.  H.  Morgan. 

To  Mr.  I.  Morgan. 

Dear  Sir :  I  send  you  by  express  $5,500,  which 
you  will  take  care  of  for  me,  if  you  please.  It  is 
too  much  trouble  to  carry  about,  and  any  expendi- 
tures you  make  for  my  command  can  be  taken 
from  it.  As  soon  as  the  uniforms  are  complete, 
please  send  them  up  with  account  of  all  expenses, 
and  I  will  then  give  orders  for  any  others  I  may 
require.      Give  my  love  to  cousin  and  the  children. 

Very  truly  yours,  J.  H.  Morgan, 

Colonel. 

P.  S. — Paper  very  scarce.  We  will  start  for 
Kentucky  in  a  few  days,  and  we  will  be  heard  from. 


JOHNNIE'S  LETTER  ON  HIS   WAT  TO  JOIN  THE 
ARMY. 

Griffin,  Ga.,  August  18,  1864. 

To  Mrs.  Irby  Morgan,  Augusta,  Ga. 

Dear  Aunt  Julia:  I  arrived  at  this  place  Sunday 
at  1  o'clock,  in  which  I  found  pa  and  Collins  doing 
well.  Collins  is  improving  very  fast.  His  wound 
has  been  very  severe.     The  gangrene  ate  a  tremen- 


LETTERS.  177 

dous  hole  in  his  leg,  but  I  think  it  has  been  killed 
out.  I  think  it  will  take  three  or  four  months  be- 
fore he  can  walk  on  his  leg.  Mr.  Southgate,  of 
Nashville,  died ;  John  Shooks,  of  Fayetteville,  died ; 
Major  Miller's  leg  was  taken  off.  There  are  two 
hundred  wounded  in  Griffin  now.  There  are 
a  great  many  of  the  Lincoln  County  boys  here. 
One  just  from  there  told  me  Hal  McKinney  has 
taken  the  oath.  I  never  once  thought  that  it  was  Hal. 
Willie  McEwin  came  out.  We  had  five  brigades 
of  cavalry  in  Sherman's  rear,  between  Dalton  and 
Chattanooga.  They  passed  though  Marietta  and 
burned  part  of  it.  A  great  many  commissary 
stores  also  were  burned.  On  my  travel  I  saw  a 
great  many  Yankees  that  our  men  had  captured. 
One  of  them  came  up  to  me  and  asked  me  for  some- 
thing to  eat.  He  told  me  that  if  I  would  give  him 
something  to  eat  he  would  give  me  a  housewife. 
I  told  him  that  I  wanted  to  see  him  starve  awhile 
first.  When  I  reached  Macon,  he  asked  me  again, 
and  I  gave  him  a  piece  of  corn  bread ;  then  he  gave 
me  the  housewife.  It  was  the  prettiest  I  ever  saw. 
He  said  that  he  hated  to  give  it  up,  and  I  told  him 
that  I  hated  to  give  up  my  bread.  I  am  very  sorry 
I  left  my  blanket,  but  I  can  use  Collins's.  He 
will  not  be  able  for  service  in  four  or  five  months. 

General   Cheatham   is   here  on   a  furlough  to  get 
12 


178  HOW    IT    WAS. 

married,  I  am  informed.  John  Bryson  is  here. 
Mr.  Mar  left  this  morning.  Tell  the  girls  that 
Collins  is  looking  very  anxiously  for  a  letter  from 
them  every  day.  The  boys  here  are  trying  to 
persuade  me  not  to  go  in  the  army.  I  tell  them 
I  have  started  and  I  will  not  back  out.  Willie 
McEwin  and  James  Wood  are  going  with  me. 
Willie  McEwin  is  going  to  the  same  compan)'  to 
which  I  am  going.  The  people  are  expecting  a 
raid  here  every  minute.  They  have  burned  the 
bridge  ten  miles  above  Griffin,  and  are  now  de- 
stroying the  railroad.  Companies  have  been  sent 
out  to  drive  the  invading  party  back.  There  is 
no  more  news  concerning  the  army  as  far  as  I  can 
ascertain.  Capt.  Tully  is  out  from  Tennessee.  He 
brings  no  news  concerning  the  family.  Collins,  I 
think,  will  be  able  to  get  about  in  five  or  six  weeks, 
as  the  symptoms  of  the  gangrene  have  ceased. 
Pa's  health  is  good.  When  you  write,  direct  your 
letter  to  the  Eighth  Tennessee,  care  of  Col.  An- 
derson, Company  E,  Atlanta.  Write  soon.  Tell 
the  girls  to  write  to  me;  but  if  they  don't 
want  to  write  don't  ask  them.  Collins  sends  his 
love.  Give  my  love  to  the  family.  The  last 
wishes  of  your  friend,         John  M.  Bright,  Jr. 

P.  S. — Tell  Uncle  Morgan  I  looked  for  him  in 
Macon,  but  couldn't  find  him.  I  will  proceed  to 
the  front  to-morrow. 


LETTERS.  179 

from  one  of  mt  wounded  soldiers. 

In  Camp  Near  Shelbyville,  Tenn.,  ) 
February  16,  1863.  $ 

To  Mr.  Irbj  Morgan  and  family. 

Kind  and  Itfiich  Esteemed  Friends :  Ere  this  you 
doubtless  think  I  have  forgotten  you,  but  far  from 
it.  I  would  have  written  to  you  before  this  time 
had  I  had  an  opportunity  of  delivering  the  pack- 
age you  intrusted  to  my  care.  Immediately  on 
my  arrival  I  made  inquiries  and  ascertained  that 
Wheeler's  command  had  moved  forward,  destina- 
tion unknown.  Since  then  the  weather  has  ren- 
dered the  roads  almost  impassable.  In  a  few  days 
I  will  avail  some  opportunity  to  send  or  take  it  to 
the  proper  one.  I  met  Mr.  Herron  this  morning. 
He  looks  well.  Mr.  Brooks  is  now  in  my  tent.  He 
is  quite  well,  and  sends  kindest  wishes  and  re- 
gards. The  general  health  of  the  troops  is  good. 
I  learn  the  small-pox  is  prevalent  in  some  regi- 
ments. I  hope  it  will  not  get  around  among  ours; 
if  it  does,  I  will  light  out,  or  be  inclined  to  do  so. 
Light  out  is  the  Rebel  term  of  skedaddle.  From 
the  present  signs  of  the  times,  I  judge  that  as  soon 
as  the  weather  admits  we  will  have  a  fight  here. 
From  accounts  the  enemy  moved  thirteen  divisions 
from  Murfreesboro  a  short  time  ago.  The  weath- 
er,  though,  stops  their  movements  for  awhile. 

Not  being  anxious  for  the  conflict,  I  would  not 


l8o  HOW    IT    WAS. 

care  if  it  remained  so  for  some  time  to  come.  We 
occasionally  hear  cannon  on  the  front.  It  is  sup- 
posed to  be  cavalry  skirmishing.  I  heard  several 
this  morning.  I  learn  that  our  regiment  and  the 
13th  are  to  be  consolidated.  I  dislike  it  very  much, 
though  the  13th  is  a  good  regiment,  or  the  re- 
mainder of  one.  After  the  consolidation  it  will  still 
remain  the  154th. 

The  sharpshooters  of  our  brigade,  a  company 
that  formerly  belonged  to  our  regiment,  have  been 
transferred  to  Forrest's  and  are  to  be  mounted. 
They  left  this  morning  for  Franklin  to  join  For- 
rest's command.  This  will  be  news  to  Stoveall  and 
Walker.  This  is  about  all  the  news  in  camp.  I 
never  before  saw  camp  so  dull,  nothing  transpiring 
to  break  the  dull  monotony.  I  have  several  times 
wished  that  I  had  not  left  the  pleasant  little  place, 
Marietta,  when  I  did.  My  entire  trip  was  gloomy 
and  unpleasant,  the  trains  were  very  much 
crowded.  I  got  a  seat  to  Chattanooga  by  playing 
a  very  badly  wounded  leg  on  the  passengers. 
From  Chattanooga  I  secured  a  double  seat,  and 
kept  it  too,  by  the  same  game.  I  suffered  a  great 
deal,  apparently,  from  my  wounded  leg. 

I  stopped  at  Tullahoma  one  day.  The  next  day  I 
took  the  train  for  Shelby ville,  and  found  the  con- 
ductor an  old  friend  and  acquaintance.     I  got  a  seat 


LETTERS.  l8l 

in  the  baggage  car,  and  got  to  Shelbyville  about  dark. 
It  was  snowing  hard.  I  had  to  walk  about  three 
miles  to  camp  in  mud  knee  deep,  and  since  have 
not  been  out  of  sight  of  camp,  except  the  day  of 
review  of  our  division  before  Joseph  E.  Johnston. 
Not  being  on  review,  I  got  good  sight  of  him.  His 
appearance  is  fine,  his  intellectual  capacities  are 
in  prominent  features,  and  at  once  revealed  to 
scrutinizing  eyes,  and  I  think  is  equal  to  the  times 
and  emergencies.  He  says  that  our  corps  is  the 
most  imposing  he  ever  reviewed.  They  are  drilled, 
disciplined,  and  will  fight. 

You  will  please  remember  me  to  all  my  inquir- 
ing acquaintances  and  friends.  Tell  Mr.  Frazier 
I  will  write  to  him  if  ever  anything  of  interest 
transpires. 

I  am  going  to  report  for  duty  in  the  morning, 
unless  my  arm,  where  I  was  inoculated,  grows 
worse.  The  only  duty  we  have  is  to  guard  two 
conscript  regiments  in  our  brigade,  to  keep  them 
from  deserting.     Poor  soldiers. 

With  great  respect  I  remain  yours  truly, 

John  H.  Lynn. 

Camp  Near  Chattanooga,  Tenn.,  July  16,  '63. 

Mrs.  Morgan:  My  kind  and  esteemed  friend, 
it  may  seem  ungrateful  that  I  had  not  heretofore 


1 82  HOW    IT    WAS. 

acknowledged  the  receipt  of  your  very  kind  letter 
of  the  22d  of  May.  The  only  excuse  I  offer  is 
simply  this:  We  were  then  lying  at  Shelbyville, 
and  one  could  write  nothing  of  interest,  and  even 
now  cannot  do  much  better  than  to  relate  old  and 
stale  incidents.  As  for  the  particulars  of  the  fate 
of  Vicksburg,  you  are  possibly  better  acquainted 
with  than  I. 

The  fall  of  Charleston  is  reported  as  truth,  yet 
nothing  to  confirm  the  report.  Therefore  I  still 
have  hope  that  the  South  can  yet  boast  of  one  Gi- 
braltar. On  or  about  the  24th  of  June  we  were 
then  in  front  of  Shelbyville  working  on  the  fortifi- 
cations. About  that  time  Col.  Morgan's  "  Rein- 
ment  of  Cavalry"  moved  in  near  the  works  about 
one-half  mile  from  our  encampment,  but  from  the 
push  of  work  I  did  not  get  a  chance  to  go  and  see 
him,  as  I  would  like  to  have  done.  On  the  night  of 
the  26th  we  got  orders  to  cook  rations.  About  sun- 
rise on  the  27th  we  were  formed,  not  knowing  where 
we  were  going,  to  the  front  or  rear.  We  struck  the 
pike,  moved  by  the  left  flank,  to  the  rear,  in  re- 
treat. This  day  was  a  hot,  sultry  one.  As  we 
passed  through  Shelbyville  we  saw  every  indica- 
tion of  retreat.  Union  families  were  seen  peeping 
through  windows  exuberant  with  glee;  otherfami- 
lies  of  Southern  sympathy  were  in  great  distress 


LETTERS.  183 

and  gloom.      I  then  thought  of  yourself  and  fam- 
ily, feeling  as  if  every  foot  we  moved  would  pro- 
long your  banishment  from  your  once  pleasant  and 
happy  home.      We  marched  all  day  in  the  rear  of 
the  army,  and  night  found  us  seven  or  eight  miles 
from  Shelbyville,  worn-out  and  sick.      During  the 
night  the  rain  fell  in  torrents,  and  the  only  shelter 
was  trees.     On  the  28th  we  arrived  at  Tullahoma, 
cooked  four  days'  rations  on  the  29th,  and  moved 
to  the  front  on  pickets  three  miles  from  the  line  of 
fortifications — just  our  brigade — the  enemy  show- 
ing evidence  of  fight.    We  occasionally  heard  a  bul- 
let pass.     It  seemed  they  were  advancing,  but  slow 
and   cautious.     On  the  30th  the  First    Kentucky 
Cavalry  had  drawn  back  to  our  line  of  skirmishers, 
and  reported  the  enemy  in  force  two  hundred  yards 
from  us.    We  remained  thus  until  after  sunset,  when 
a  report  from  a  rifle  in  our  front,  then  a  volley  which 
we    didn't  answer,  expecting   the    enemy   wanted 
to  advance  his  lines.    At  dark  all  was  quiet  as  death. 
We  laid  down  upon  our  arms  with   sad   feelings, 
thinking  that  the  dawn  of  July  1st  would  usher  us 
on  a  field  of  death  and  carnage.     About  10  o'clock 
we  are  aroused  from  sleep  and  move  to  the  rear, 
it  having  been  ascertained  that  Rosey  had  evaded 
us  by  the  right  flank,  and  was  endeavoring  to  get 
to  the  mountains  before  we  could.     We  marched  all 


184  HOW   IT   WAS. 

night  and  until  noon  of  the  2d.     We  halted  at  Alizo- 
nia,  nothing  unusual  but  the  heat,  and  a  great  many 
eases  of  sunstroke.     The  3d,  at  daylight,  we  moved 
through  Winchester,  stopping  within  two  miles  of 
town  to  rest  in  the  heat  of  the  day.     Before  we  got 
seated  the  cavalry  were  skirmishing  in  Winchester. 
We  pushed  on,  got  to  Cowan  Station  at  3  or  4  o'clock, 
formed  line  of  battle,  and  lay  without  any  further 
molestation.      The  4th    day  of   July  we   made    an 
early  start  over  the  mountains,  the   enemy's   cav- 
alry still  pushing  us  closely  until  we  crossed    the 
mountain  and  Tennessee  River.     We  were   then 
more  secure,  all  the  wagons  safe  in  camp  at  Shell 
Mound  Springs,  which  is  large  enough  to  float  a 
large  boat,  and  very  cold.     On  the  5th  we  crossed 
one  mountain,  climbed  another,  and  camped  on  the    , 
mountain  thirteen  miles  from  this  place.      On  the 
6th  we  got  on  the  railroad,  arriving  here  to  learn 
of  the  fall  of  Vicksburg.     The  troops  do  not  seem 
so   much  affected  by  the  intelligence  as  would  be 
supposed.     The   consolation    is:    the   gallant  con- 
duct of  the  heroic  garrison,  and  the  hardships  they 
underwent  before  the  place  surrendered,  and  the 
loss  the  enemy  sustained  there.      It  has  cost  them 
more  than  it  can  be  worth,  as   it   does  not   insure 
them  the  free  navigation  of  the  Mississippi  River. 
Well,  we  are  lying  under  the  summit  of  old  Look- 


LETTERS.  185 

out,  but  do  not  expect  to  remain,  as  we  have  got 
work  to  do,  and  the  sooner  the  better  for  us.  There 
is  no  doubt  that  the  enemy  will  find  it  easier  to  re- 
cruit since  our  late  reverses. 

Mrs.  Morgan,  I  expected  Mr.  Pettit  or  Walker  to 
bring  me  some  clothes  that  my  friend,  Mrs.  Glover, 
has  made  for  me,  but  I  was  disappointed.  John 
Walker  certainly  forgot  it.  If  you  will  have  them 
at  the  hotel  at  your  room,  a  friend  of  mine,  Mr. 
Pratt,  will  brino;  them  to  me.  He  left  this  morningf 
for  Atlanta.  Will  return  Saturday,  when  he  will 
step  off  the  train  to  get  the  package.  He  would 
not  have  time  to  find  Mrs.  Glover's  house.  If  you 
will  attend  to  this  request,  it  will  greatly  oblige  me. 
Mr.  Lowe  is  driving  around  camp  in  good  health ; 
Brooks  "ditto."  I  see  Lowe  occasionally;  he 
is  on  some  detail  duty.  There  is  not  much  sick- 
ness at  present  among  the  troops,  though  a  great 
deal  of  playing  off.  I  have  a  notion  of  playing  rheu- 
matism for  a  few  days'  leave  of  absence.  Bragg 
says  a  man  is  not  a  good  soldier  unless  he  can  play 
off.  Tell  Fannie  I  have  waited  patiently  for  an 
answer  to  a  letter  written  last  winter.  I  am  afraid 
the  good  people  of  Marietta  are  forgetting  the  sit- 
uation of  their  beloved  country.  I  learn  they  have 
balls  often,  and  are  enjoying  the  gay  frivolities  of 
times  of  peace.     Well,  I  guess  it  may  be  all  right, 


1 86  HOW    IT    WAS. 

as  the  first  night  I  was  at  home  in  Kentucky  I 
passed  at  a  ball  for  a  few  hours,  forgetting  we  were 
at  war,  and  enjoyed  myself  beyond  description. 
Give  friends,  one  and  all,  my  kindest  regards,  and 
write  soon.  Remember  me  to  yourself  and  family. 
Your  true  friend,  J.  H.  Lynn, 

Company  E,  154th  Tennessee  Regiment,  T.  V. 


THE  VIDETTE. 

[In  these  pages  we  give  a  portion  of  the  contents  of  one 
number  of  a  little  paper  called  The  Vidette,  which  was  occa- 
sionally issued  by  Gen.  Morgan's  men  while  on  their  rapid 
march.  This  copy  was  printed  at  Ilartsville,  Tenn.,  August 
24,  1862;  and  we  reproduce  it  here,  thinking  it  may  be  of  in- 
terest to  some  of  the  old  soldiers  and  many  of  the  sons  of  those 
gallant  men  who  gave  their  lives  in  the  defense  of  the  South- 
ern cause.]  

MORGAN'S  VISIT  TO  GALLATIN  AND  THE  JUNCTION 
—HIS  FIGHT  WITH  GEN.  B.  W.  JOHNSON. 

Gen.  Morgan,  with  a  portion  of  his  command, 
marched  in  the  direction  of  Gallatin,  on  the  19th 
inst.,  and  learning  that  the  enemy  was  moving  into 
the  place  he  ordered  Capt.  Hutchison  with  his  com- 
pany to  cut  them  off  from  Nashville  by  destroying 
the  bridge,  which  he  did. 

Gen.  Morgan  moved  early  on  the  morning  of 
the  20th  to  engage  the  Federals,  whom  he  thought 
gallant  enough  to  meet  him.  But  what  was  our 
surprise  to  learn  on  reaching  Gallatin  that  the 
cowards  had  contented  themselves  with  visiting 
distress  and  misery  upon  the  citizens  of  that  town. 

These  hirelings  of  the  North  had  arrested  every 

(1ST) 


100  HOW    IT    WAS. 

male  citizen  of  the  town  that  could  be  found.  The 
gray- haired  grandfathers,  fathers,  husbands, 
brothers,  and  sons  were  torn  away  from  their  fam- 
ilies because  they  had  fed,  or  talked  with,  or  seen 
Morgan  and  his  men.  The  heartrending  appeals 
of  the  distressed  ones  mourning  for  those  who 
were  hurried  in  the  dead  hour  of  night,  on  foot,  to 
a  distant  prison,  without  crime,  brought  tears  to 
the  eyes  of  many  a  stout  heart  besides  Morgan's. 
If  Morgan  stays  his  hand  when  the  invader  treats 
our  citizens  thus,  and  tries  still  to  abide  the  rules 
of  civilized  warfare,  our  consolation  is  that  there  is 
a  God  who  looks  deep  into  the  heart,  who  will  bless 
the  noble  patriot  for  his  forbearance,  while  he  will 
as  surely  curse  the  foul  persecutors  of  quiet  men, 
women,  and  children.  Gen.  Morgan  could  have 
swept  more  than  one  hundred  and  sixty  of  them 
that  day  from  the  face  of  the  earth;  but  no,  he 
captured  them.  He  would  not  yet  turn  a  deaf  ear 
to  their  appeals,  notwithstanding  that  they  had 
murdered  two  of  our  men  in  cold  blood  after  they 
had  surrendered,  and  the  cries  of  those  who  had 
appealed  in  vain  were  still  ringing  in  his  ears. 
Take  care,  invaders!  I  heard  a  humble  minister 
of  the  gospel  who  had  witnessed  your  proceedings 
say  that  he  hated  you  now  with  a  bitter  hatred. 
Gen.  Morgan  pursued  the  enemy,  who  had  left 


THE   VIDETTE.  189 

about  11  o'clock  the  night  previous  on  foot,  toward 
Nashville,  skirmishing  on  the  right  and  left,  killing 
about  twenty,  capturing  one  hundred  and  sixty 
and  a  few  of  the  stolen  negroes,  and  releasing  fifty 
or  more  of  the  citizens  of  Gallatin.  When  within 
nine  miles  of  Nashvile,  in  an  advance  movement 
made  by  Company  A  upon  a  stockade  where  a 
force  of  the  enemy  were  posted,  Lieut.  James  A. 
Smith,  of  Company  A,  and  Capt.  Gordon  E. 
Niles,  former  editor  of  this  paper,  fell  at  their 
posts.  Long  will  they  live  in  the  memory  of  their 
associates  in  arms,  with  whom  they  nobly  battled 
for  Southern  rights.  Their  monument  is  more 
imperishable  than  marble.  Gen.  Morgan,  'tis  said, 
when  a  large  body  surrendered,  exclaimed  :  "  Why 
don't  you  fight?"  No  wonder;  for  that  was  the 
feeling  of  all:  disappointment  at  not  getting  a 
chance  at  men  who  would  attack  unarmed 
citizens  and  surrender  to  armed  troops.  But 
the  basest  of  all  was  Col.  Heffernan's  order  to 
them  to  kill  all  the  prisoners  if  attacked  by  the 
Confederates. 

Gen.  Morgan,  according  to  previous  arrange- 
ment, moved  back  with  his  command  to  Gallatin, 
after  destroying  another  bridge,  more  effectually 
cutting  off  the  communication  between  Nashville 
and  Louisville.     Early  on  the  following  morning 


I9O  HOW    IT    WAS. 

(the  2 1  st)  while  preparing  to  leave  Gallatin,  our 
scouts  and  pickets  brought  news  of  the  advance  of 
the  enemy  from  toward  Hartsville,  and  soon  Gen. 
Johnson  appeared  with  his  forces  in  sight  of  town. 
Gen.  Morgan  moved  his  command  out  of  town  to 
meet  the  enemy.  (How  unlike  the  invaders,  who 
take  shelter  when  convenient!)  Gen.  Morgan 
gave  the  gallant  Texas  boys  under  Maj.  Gano  the 
privilege  of  opening  the  fight  with  the  advance  of 
the  enemy,  which  they  did  in  elegant  style.  Maj. 
Gano  led  them  forward,  while  his  men  poured  the 
contents  of  their  trusty  guns  into  the  ranks  of  the  en- 
emy, driving  them  back  under  a  heavy  fire.  Upon 
the  leftCapts.  Castle,  Bowles,  Castleman,  Jennings, 
and  Lieut.  White  led  their  companies  forward  in 
splendid  style  under  command  of  Col.  Duke, 
spreading  dismay  through  the  right  wing  of  the 
enemy's  ranks  ;  while  Capts.  Desha,  Breckinridge, 
McFarland,  Jones,  and  Lieut.  Lea  upon  the  right, 
pushing  on  in  gallant  style,  drove  back  the  enemy's 
left.  Gen.  Morgan  was  seen  upon  all  parts  of  the 
field,  his  voice  and  presence  giving  strength  to  his 
troops  and  weakening  his  foes.  Col.  St.  Leger 
Grenfell,  on  the  right,  cheered  on  the  brave 
Southrons.  Maj.  Gano,  leading  a  charge  across  a 
field,  had  his  horse  killed  under  him,  and  the 
brave    Capt.    John    M.    Huffman    nobly    did    his 


THE   VIDETTE. 


I9I 


duty  upon  every  charge  until  a  Minie  ball  fractured 
his  left  arm  near  che  shoulder,  thus  disabling  for  a 
time  a  gallant  soldier.  After  driving  the  enemy 
back  some  three  miles  trom  the  town,  routing  them 
alternately  from  field  and  pasture,  Gen.  Morgan 
turned  back  his  command  to  look  after  the  dead 
and  wounded,  and  after  making  ample  prepara- 
tion for  the  interment  of  the  dead  and  giving  at- 
tention to  the  wounded  of  both  friends  and  foes, 
and  learning  that  the  enemy  had  formed  again 
some  three  miles  from  town,  Gen.  Morgan  ad- 
vanced to  meet  them.  Throwing  Col.  Duke  with 
two  companies  on  the  right  of  the  pike,  Maj.  Mor- 
gan the  left,  while  Maj.  Gano  with  four  companies 
went  forward  upon  the  road,  led  by  the  general 
in  person.  The  enemy  fled  and  divided.  Col. 
Duke  followed  a  heavy  force  that  rallied  at  Cairo 
and  gave  battle.  He  charged  them  with  his  gal- 
lant braves,  and  I  have  been  informed  that  the 
firing  was  as  heavy  for  a  short  time  on  the  limited 
field  as  on  the  fatal  day  at  Shiloh  :  but  the  enemy 
was  routed,  and  Gen.  Johnson  captured.  The 
central  division  pursued  another  body  of  the  ene- 
my to  a  ford  on  the  Cumberland  River,  and  firing 
upon  the  rear  guard  killed  one  horse.  The  casu- 
alties of  the  day  were :  In  Morgan's  command,  S 
killed  and  12  wounded;    in  the  enemy's  ranks,  63 


192  HOW    IT    WAS. 

killed  (6  since  died),  about  100  wounded,  and  200 
captured. 

The  difference  between  the  casualties  of  the 
South  and  North  can  be  easily  accounted  for:  the 
patriot  who  fights  in  defense  of  his  country'  is 
nerved  to  a  steady  arm  under  any  circumstances. 
The  subjugator,  who  would  conquer  in  order  to 
play  the  despot,  or  fights  for  hire,  trembles  for  his 
life.  Again,  the  interposition  of  divine  aid  has  al- 
ways been  for  the  defenders  of  just  rights,  and 
never  with  the  invader,  who  battles  for  subjuga- 
tion. My  firm  conviction  is  that  before  the  South 
is  subjugated  there  will  be  none  left  in  the  North 
but  women  and  children.  The  North  could  stop 
the  war;  the  South  can  continue  it  as  long  as  the 
North  wishes.  Gen.  Morgan  is  here  and  will  re- 
main as  long  as  he  chooses,  and  when  he  leaves  he 
will  take  the  road  to  the  place  of  his  destination. 

An  Eyewitness. 


Brigade  Orders. 

Headquarters  Morgan's  Brigade,  ) 
Hartsville,  Tenn.,  Aug.  22,  1862.    $ 

1.   The  officer  in  command   calls  the  attention 

of  all  officers  and  men  to  the  Proclamation  issued 

this   day.     At  the  same  time  he   desires   to  place 

upon   record  in  Brigade  Orders  his  high  sense  of 


THE   VIDETTE.  193 

the  gallantry  and  devotion  shown  by  all  ranks 
during  the  two  arduous  days  of  service.  Soldiers, 
your  commanding  officer  is  proud  of  you,  and 
thanks  you  from  his  heart. 

2.  The  commanding  officer  having  thought  it  to 
be  to  the  interest  of  the  service  that  a  corps  of 
guides  or  scouts  should  be  organized  for  the 
more  regular  and  efficient  discharge  of  this  most 
important  duty,  has  ordered  that  a  corps  of 
sixteen  men  be  raised  from  the  several  compa- 
nies under  his  command,  to  be  commanded  by 
Lieut.  Brady,  of  Company  M,  who  will  select 
the  men  most  suitable  for  the  service,  and  pre- 
sent them  to  the  acting  brigade  general  for  his 
approval. 

3.  Lieut.  Brady  is  hereby  withdrawn  from  Com- 
pany M,  and  appointed  chief  of  this  newly  raised 
corps,  with  rank  of  second  lieutenant. 

4.  Regimental  officers  are  requested  for  the  fu- 
ture to  grant  no  passes  or  leave  of  absence  except 
to  such  soldiers  as  exhibit  their  arms  in  perfect  or- 
der. The  safety  of  the  brigade  may  often  depend 
upon  the  state  of  its  arms,  and  too  much  attention 
cannot  be  paid  by  regimental  officers  to  this  most 
important  duty.  Capt.  Jones, 

Captain  of  the  Day. 
By  order  of  G.  St.  L.  GrenfelL 
13 


1 94  how  it  was. 

Editorials. 
Advices  from  Nashville  show  that  Johnson's 
men  were  picked,  and  that  they  have  been  a  month 
picking  and  drilling  men  and  horses  to  take  Mor- 
gan. Send  your  refuse  next  time;  your  picked 
men  fail. 


A  report  from  Nashville  last  night  confirms 
the  statement  that  Bragg  has  whipped  Buell  and 
captured  most  of  his  forces,  and  that  Nelson  is 
trying  to  find  his  way  out  from  Nashville  with  two 
thousand  infantry  and  two  hundred  cavalry. 


Johnson's  men,  en  route  for  Gallatin,  said: 
"  Morgan's  men  can  destroy  bridges,  but  they 
can't  stand  fire." 

Johnson's  men,  en  route  for  the  guardhouse, 
said :  "Johnson  was  a fool  for  attacking  Mor- 
gan-"                                 

The  Northern  generals  have  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  their  troops  are  giving  their  parole  to 
get  out  of  service.  You  need  not  talk  any  more 
about  volunteers  when  you  can't  keep  those  you 
already  have  in  the  field  according  to  your  own 
showing,  and  if  you  force  back  the  paroled  sol- 


THE    VIDETTE.  I95 

diers  as  you  threaten  to  do,  you  force  them  to  cer- 
tain death  if  captured.  So  think  twice  before  you 
act  on  that. 


Verily  the  Southern  women  think  every  man 
good-looking  that  stands  up  nobly  for  his  rights. 
Won't  Morgan  have  a  pretty  lot  of  boys?  They 
improve  every  trip.  We  heard  a  lady  compliment- 
ing St.  Leger.  Some  of  the  rest  of  us  will  come 
in  soon  for  a  share. 


We  were  pleased  to  see  Gen.  Forrest  yesterday. 
He  looks  to  be  in  the  enjoyment  of  excellent 
health,  and  happy  as  you  could  expect  so  noble  a 
patriot,  enjoying  the  good  news  that  crowds  upon 
us  from  every  quarter.  I  thought  as.  I  looked  upon 
the  manly  forms  of  Forrest  and  Morgan  that  noth- 
ing could  excel  that  picture  except  the  groups,  ev- 
erywhere to  be  seen,  of  our  lovely  countrywomen. 
They  excel  all  that  the  universe  contains.  Untir- 
ing in  their  efforts,  beautifully  flushed  with  the 
rosy  tinge  inspired  by  patriotic  zeal,  their  warm 
hearts  pouring  out  to  God  unceasing  prayers  for 
our  success,  O  what  can  equal  the  women  of  the 
South?  They  are  the  noblest  works  of  God.  I 
must  leave  this  dull  sanctum  to  look  once  more 
upon  them. 


196  how  it  was. 

Headquarters  Morgan's  Regiment,  > 
Hartsville,  August  22,  1862.       $ 

To  Gen.  Cooper,  Adjutant  General,  Richmond. 

General:  I  beg  to  comfirm  my  dispatch  of 
the  20th  inst.,  announcing  the  result  of  yesterday's 
expedition. 

My  command  consisted  of  my  own  regiment 
(seven  hundred  strong)  and  a  squadron  of  Texas 
Rangers,  numbering  about  one  hundred  men,  that 
returned  that  day  worn-out  to  Gallatin. 

At  11  o'clock  p.m.  I  received  information  from 
one  of  my  friendly  scouts  that  the  enemy's  cavalry 
was  encamped  on  the  roadside  between  Castalian 
Springs  and  Hartsville,  a  distance  of  only  twelve 
miles  from  my  camp.  Judging  from  the  fact  that 
they  had  halted  by  the  roadside,  I  concluded  that 
they  intended  to  march  at  night  or  possibly  early 
in  the  morning,  and  I  made  my  preparations  ac- 
cordingly, dispatching  scouts  upon  whom  I  could 
depend  to  bring  me  positive  information  as  to  the 
enemy's  movements. 

At  daybreak  my  column  was  on  the  move,  and 
as  the  advanced  guard  reached  the  head  of  the 
town  my  pickets  came  galloping  in,  followed  by 
my  principal  scout,  who  reported  that  he  was 
closely  pursued  by  a  large  body  of  cavalry.  Not 
wishing,  on  account  of   the    inhabitants,  to    make 


THE   VIDETTE.  1 97 

Gallatin  the  scene  of  our  contest,  I  advanced  my 
column,  and  was  greeted  on  reaching  the  Harts- 
ville  pike  by  a  heavy  fire  from  that  direction.  I 
dismounted  two  leading  companies  to  fight,  and 
threw  them  into  the  woods  on  the  left  of  the  road. 
The  enemy  increased  the  fire,  and  I  gradually  had 
my  whole  command  engaged. 

The  fight  began  at  6:30  o'clock  and  was  main- 
tained without  much  advantage  on  either  side — the 
enemy  having,  perhaps,  rather  the  best  of  it  at 
first — until  about  8:30  o'clock,  when  they  began 
to  fall  back,  and  my  men  to  redouble  their  efforts. 
At  9:30  o'clock  I  had  driven  them  four  miles,  and 
was  preparing  for  a  final  charge,  when  a  flag  of 
truce  was  brought  proposing  an  armistice,  in  order 
to  bury  their  dead.  My  reply  was,  that  I  could 
entertain  no  proposition  except  unconditional  sur- 
render. 

I  learned  then  that  the  troops  were  commanded 
by  Brig.  Gen.  Johnson.  During  the  parley,  the 
enemy  had  formed  into  line  of  battle,  and  were 
evidently  ready  to  defend  themselves  from  any 
fresh  attack. 

I  divided  my  forces  into  three  divisions,  leading 
one  myself  in  the  direction  which  I  thought  Gen. 
Johnson  had  taken.  Maj.  Morgan  had  five  com- 
panies under  his  orders  on  my  left.     Lieut.  Col. 


I98  HOW    IT    WAS. 

Duke,  on  my  right,  had  three  companies  and  his 
advanced  guard. 

Some  delay  was  occasioned  by  the  nonarrival  of 
my  gallant  Texas  Rangers,  who  formed  part  of 
the  body  under  my  own  immediate  orders.  They 
had  been  separated  from  their  horses  during  the 
preceding  fight,  and  had  not  been  able  to  recover 
them  in  time  to  come  to  the  front.  On  their  ar- 
rival, we  marched  on  in  the  direction  of  the  ene- 
my, and  Col.  Duke's  Division  coming  within  sight, 
advanced  at  a  canter  and  opened  fire.  Gen. 
Johnson's  forces,  being  on  a  good  pike,  retreated 
for  some  time  faster  than  my  men,  who  were  on 
difficult  ground,  could  follow;  but  after  a  pursuit 
of  some  two  miles  they  were  overtaken  and  com- 
pelled to  fight.  They  were  dismounted  and 
formed  behind  their  horses.  The  position  that 
they  had  selected  was  a  very  good  one,  especially 
as  they  considerably  outnumbered  Col.  Duke's 
force,  which  was  the  only  one  opposed  to  them, 
Maj  Morgan  and  my  own  attachment  in  the  eager- 
ness of  pursuit  having  taken  too  far  to  the  left. 

Col.  Duke  reports  that  on  perceiving  that  the 
enemy  had  halted,  he  formed  his  three  companies 
and  the  advanced  guard  into  columns  of  squad- 
rons, reserving  the  regular  distances  betwixt  each 
so  as  to  be  able  to  form  into  line  at  command  and 


THE   V1DETTE.  I99 

attack.  This  was  done  with  admirable  precision 
and  coolness  by  his  men,  and  nothing  could  ex- 
ceed their  gallantry. 

The  enemy  was  formed  under  the  brow  of  a 
hill,  and  my  men  were  drawn  up  above  them,  so 
that  their  fire  told  with  effect  on  my  line,  whilst 
that  of  the  attacking  party  went  over  their  heads. 
After  a  very  sharp  engagement  of  about  fifteen 
minutes  they  broke  and  ran. 

Gen.  Johnson,  his  adjutant  general,  Capt. 
Turner,  Maj.  Winfrey,  and  a  number  of  privates 
were  captured,  but  the  main  body  escaped  to  the 
hills  through  the  woods  and  high  corn,  making  for 
the  Cumberland  River. 

Thus  ended  an  action  in  which  my  command, 
not  exceeding  seven  hundred  men  (one  whole  com- 
pany being  in  the  rear  with  prisoners),  succeeded 
in  defeating  a  brigade  of  twelve  hundred  chosen 
cavalry  sent  by  Gen.  Buell  expressly  to  take  me  or 
drive  me  out  of  Tennessee,  killing  and  wounding 
some  one  hundred  and  eighty,  and  taking  two 
hundred  prisoners,  including  the  brigadier  general 
commanding,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  regimental 
officers. 

My  loss  in  both  actions  amounted  to  five  killed, 
eighteen  wounded,  and  two  missing.  Amongst 
the  wounded  was  Capt,   Huffman,  who    had    his 


200  HOW    IT    WAS. 

arm  shattered  by  a  ball  whilst  leading  gallantly  on 
his  brave  Texas  Rangers,  a  small  body  of  men 
commanded  by  Maj.  Gano,  of  whom  I  cannot 
speak  too  highly,  as  they  have  distinguished  them- 
selves ever  since  they  joined  my  command,  not 
only  by  their  bravery,  but  by  their  good,  soldier- 
like conduct. 

To  all  my  officers  and  men  my  best  acknowl- 
edgments are  due.  Nothing  but  hard  fiVhtinsr 
carried  them  through. 

To  my  personal  staff  I  am  deeply  indebted. 
Col.  St.  Leger  Grenfell,  acting  adjutant  general, 
ably  supported  me;  Capt.  Llewellen,  my  quarter- 
master, and  Capt.  Green  Roberts,  who  acted  as 
my  aide-de-camp,  were  most  active  and  fearless  in 
carrying  my  orders,  and  the  captains  of  companies 
were  cool  and  collected  in  the  performance  of 
them. 

Lieut.  Col.  Duke  led  on  his  regiment,  if  possi- 
ble, with  more  than  his  usual  gallantry,  and  con- 
tributed by  the  confidence  with  which  he  has  in- 
spired his  men  to  insure  the  success  of  the  day. 

Lieut.  Col.  Duke  makes  particular  mention  of 
the  cool  and  determined  manner  in  which  Lieut. 
Rogers,  commanding  advanced  guard,  Capts. 
Hutchinson,  Castle,  and  Lieut.  White,  respectively 
commanding  the  three  companies  composing  his 


THE   VIDETTE.  201 

division,  behaved ;   in  fact,  the  conduct  of  both  of- 
ficers and  men  deserves  the  highest  praise. 

I  received  every  assistance  from  the  patriotism 
and  zeal  of  the  neighboring  citizens,  amongst 
whom  Maj.  Duffey  and  Capt.  R.  A.  Bennet  were 
preeminent. 

I  have  also  to  report  that  I  have  received  a  dis- 
patch from  Gen.  Forrest  stating  that  he  has  en- 
camped within  eight  miles  of  me  with  a  reinforce- 
ment of  eight  hundred  men,  but  no  artillery.  The 
want  of  this  arm  cripples  my  movements  and  pre- 
vents my  advance  with  that  certainty  of  effect 
which  a  battery  would  afford. 

Recruits  are  daily  and  hourly  arriving.  The 
population  seems  at  last  to  be  thoroughly  aroused, 
and  to  be  determined  on  resistance. 

I  hope  shortly,  general,  to  be  able  to  report 
further  successes ;  and  rest  assured  that  no  exer- 
tion on  my  part  shall  be  wanting,  and  that  no  sac- 
rifices on  that  of  my  officers  and  men  will  prevent 
our  giving  as  good  an  account  of  the  enemy  as  our 
small  numbers  will  admit  of. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  with  the  greatest  respect, 
general,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

John  H.  Morgan, 
Colonel  Commanding  Cavalry,  C.  S.  A. 

P.  S. — This  morning  I  received  positive  infor- 


202  HOW    IT    WAS. 

mation  as  to  Gen.  Nelson's  intentions  and  move- 
ments. He  is  retreating  from  Nashville  to  reen- 
force  Bowling  Green,  at  the  head  of  fifteen  hundred 
infantry,  two  hundred  cavalry,  and  twelve  cannon. 
It  is  evident  that  the  intention  of  the  Federals  is  to 
attempt  the  defense  of  the  line  at  Bowling  Green 
and  Lebanon.  J.  H.  M. 


Notices. 

Quartermaster's  Department,  } 
Locke's  Hotel,  Aug.  19,  1S62.    £ 

All  persons  having  claims  against  the  quarter- 
master are  notified  to  present  them  for  settlement 
immediately.  D.  H.  Llewellyn, 

Quartermaster,  C.  S.  A. 

Headquarters  Morgan's  Brigade,  ) 

Hartsville,  August  22,  1S62.       $ 

All  persons  having  property  in  their  possession 
captured  from  the  enemy  will  deliver  it  to  me  at 
Locke's  hotel.  D.  H.  Llewellyn, 

Assistant  Quartermaster,  C.  S.  A. 


Proclamation. 

Headquarters  Morgan's  Brigade,  ) 
Hartsville,  August  22,  1S62.         ) 

Soldiers:  Your  gallant  bearing  during  the  last 


THE   VIDETTE.  203 

two  days  will  not  only  be  inscribed  in  the  history 
of  the  country  and  the  annals  of  this  war,  but  is 
engraven  deeply  in  my  heart. 

Your  zeal  and  devotion  on  the  20th  at  the  at- 
tack of  the  trestlework  at  Saundersville,  and  of 
the  Springfield  Junction  stockade,  your  heroism 
during  the  two  hard  fights  of  yesterday  have 
placed  you  high  on  the  list  of  those  patriots  who 
are  now  in  arms  for  our  Southern  rights. 

All  communication  cut  off  betwixt  Gallatin  and 
Nashville,  a  body  of  three  hundred  infantry  totally 
cut  up  or  taken  prisoners,  the  liberation  of  those 
kind  friends  arrested  by  our  revengeful  foes  for  no 
other  reason  than  their  compassionate  care  of  our 
sick  and  wounded,  would  have  been  laurels  suffi- 
cient for  your  brows.  But  soldiers,  the  utter  an- 
nihilation of  Gen.  Johnson's  brigade,  composed  of 
twenty-four  picked  companies  of  regulars,  and 
sent  on  purpose  to  take  us,  raises  your  reputation 
as  soldiers,  and  strikes  fear  into  the  craven  hearts 
of  your  enemies.  Gen.  Johnson  and  his  staff,  with 
two  hundred  men,  taken  prisoners,  sixty-four 
killed  and  one  hundred  wounded,  attests  the  re- 
sistance made,  and  bears  testimony  to  your  valor. 

But  our  victories  have  not  been  achieved  with- 
out loss.  We  have  to  mourn  some  brave  and  dear 
comrades.      Their    names    will    remain     in     our 


2C>4  HOW    IT    WAS. 

breasts;  their  fame  outlives  them.  They  died  in 
defense  of  a  good  cause.  They  died,  like  gallant 
soldiers,  with  their  front  to  the  foe. 

Officers  and  men,  your  conduct  makes  me 
proud  to  command  you.  Fight  always  as  you 
fought  yesterday,  and  you  are  invincible. 

John  II.  Morgan, 
Colonel  Commanding  Cavalry. 


The  End. 


